Opportunities
                      for Youth and Human
                           Development

                                       December 2001, Vilnius




United Nations Development Programme                            Social Policy Unit
© United Nations Development Programme (UNDP)
© Social Policy Unit (SPG)
The popularity of the concept of human development is growing with every
year. It is now well known to scholars and politicians, and also to society at
large. The growing interest in human development in society proves that the
ultimate goal of Lithuania’s policy of development should be to improve the
quality of people’s lives.
The Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001 is the seventh publica-
tion financially and conceptually supported by the United Nations Develop-
ment Programme in Lithuania. This year, it focuses on prospects and opportu-
nities in life for young people. The younger years are a complex period in life,
young people’s personalities are being formed, and they are beginning to have
an impact on society. During this period a young person encounters a lot of
problems that cannot always be dealt with individually. Do favourable pre-
conditions exist in Lithuania that encourage young people to form socially
active, moral personalities? Do they enjoy enough opportunities to feel fully
integrated into society? Do they feel secure? All these problems are our concern.
The participation of the younger generation in society is particularly impor-
tant in a period of transition in which societal values, norms of behaviour and
lifestyles are changing rapidly.
I believe that this publication will attract the attention of scholars, politicians
and society in general to the complex problems that are facing young people,
and will help to find ways of dealing with them as well as encourage further
discussion on sustainable human development.
As in the past, this year’s report offers views of independent experts that do not
necessarily coincide with the official position of the government.




Vilija Blinkeviciute
Minister of Social Security and Labour
Production team


Editors
Dr. Jolanta Rimkutë, Dr. Irina Voloðèiuk


Researchers and experts
Dr. Rasa Aliðauskienë, Jonas Kairys, Dr. Romas Lazutka, Dr. Arûnas Liubðys,
Dr. Gediminas Navaitis, Audra Mikalauskaitë, Dr. Violeta Rimkevièienë, Gintautas
Sakalauskas, Dr. Margarita Starkevièiûtë, Dr. Nijolë Veèkienë, Dr. Laimutë Þilinskienë


Department of Statistics
Aldona Ablingienë, Regina Deveikytë, Virginija Eidukienë, Vitalija Motiekaitienë


UNDP Lithuania
Cihan Sultanoglu, Aase Fosshaug Palme, Mathieu Ryckewaert


Social Policy Unit
Jurgita Baltramiejûnienë


Supplementary materials
Þivilë Janukonienë, Þydra Burokaitë, Dr. Vida Kanopienë, Albertas Ðlekys


Editors of English text
Howard Jarvis


Translators
Kristina Kaèkuvienë, Gaila Mucenekas, Rasa Sakalaitë


Lay-out, cover page design
Arnoldas Puikis


The cover page design shows a reproduction of the painting “Niekada nesutiktø draugø
veidai” by Vilmantas Marcinkevièius


The report is an independent publication. The analysis and recommendations pre-
sented in the report do not necessarily coincide with the views of the UNDP or the
government of Lithuania.




All data in this report are provided by the Department of Statistics, unless otherwise stated in the text.
Contents


Executive summary                                    7

From the editors                                    15
Jolanta Rimkutë, Irina Voloðèiuk


I Youth and society                                 19
Rasa Aliðauskienë, Laima Þilinskienë


II Economy                                          27
Margarita Starkevièiûtë


III Education                                       33
Violeta Rimkevièienë


IV Youth and the labour market                       39
Nijolë Veèkienë


V Standard of living: children, youth and poverty   47
Romas Lazutka


VI Family                                           57
Gediminas Navaitis


VII Social assistance to families                    65
Audra Mikalauskaitë


VIII Health                                         71
Arûnas Liubðys, Jonas Kairys


IX Juvenile crime                                   81
Gintautas Sakalauskas


X Rights of children and youth                       91
Gintautas Sakalauskas


Conclusions                                         99

The principal human development indicators          103
6
Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Executive summary


                        From the Editors                                 the development of society. Young people differ as a social
This is the seventh national annual report financially sup-              group from other age groups, however. The differences be-
ported by the United Nations Development Programme                       come evident when comparing social and political behaviour,
(UNDP) in Lithuania since 1995. As in previous years, the                attitudes and employment opportunities between age groups.
report robustly adheres to the sustainable human develop-                Young people are more liberal, socially mobile and receptive to
ment concept formulated by the UNDP in 1990 and is pre-                  change. Among people under 30, 60% support the market
pared by a team of independent, locally based scholars.                  economy. However, the economic and social polarisation of
     This year's report is devoted to young people, to the prob-         society determines the increasing differentiation in young
lems they face and to their opportunities, and to their position         people and conflict between the generations. In 1999, the
in society as a social group. Both problems and opportunities            most important spheres of life for young people were family,
are understood from a human development standpoint, be-                  employment and education. The importance of education is
yond tangible material opportunities or opportunities related            increasing among young people.
to livelihood. Apart from education, employment and secu-                     The most important issues for Lithuanian society, accord-
rity, these include societal and spiritual issues for young people       ing to young people, are related to economic, physical and
and opportunities to share important societal values with other          psychological security. Young Lithuanians feel poorly inte-
generations, to feel themselves a part of society so that they can       grated into society. They often feel ignored or unprepared to
govern principles of solidarity and respect not only the mate-           compete on the labour market. However, they do not show a
rial but also the spiritual needs of all generations.                    great deal of interest in overcoming this social alienation. In
     The message of the report conveys the idea that opportu-            2000, more than half of young people said that they did not
nities for young people today are opportunities for all mem-             know about any organisations established specifically for them.
bers of society tomorrow. All around the world young people              Participation in NGOs, meanwhile, is on the wane.
face enormous challenges regardless of their age and status in                The main concern for young people is unemployment
society. The chances young people as social group have for               and job security. Among the main obstacles to starting a
success depend both on the attitudes of society and on youth-            private business, young people cited a lack of money (65%)
orientated state policy in education, employment and human               and an insufficient legal basis (31%). Young people are ex-
rights. In Lithuania, young people have so far not been enjoy-           pressing an intense and increasing desire to work or study in
ing the same opportunities as their contemporaries in devel-             foreign countries.
oped countries. Young people do not feel themselves a re-                     In seeking to better integrate young people into society,
spected and cared-for social group. If an integrated and tar-            political and economic measures are necessary, targeted towards
geted effort by the whole of society is not made to improve the          different groups of young people. More attention should be
situation, Lithuania will continue to let its young people slip          paid to young people who neither study nor work. They are the
away through emigration, crime and drug addiction.                       group most vulnerable to social exclusion and so are the most
                                                                         difficult to reach. Young people who study are the most active,
                             I                                           both from a political point of view and as a part of the labour
                     Youth and society                                   market. They should therefore be encouraged to take part in
To socially define the concept of ‘young people’ is compli-              decision-making processes involving issues related to themselves,
cated. It depends on many factors, which include the level of            and even more so in addressing global social problems.

                                                                     7
                                                             Executive summary
Young Lithuanians do not differ greatly from their con-           come of the small- and medium-sized enterprises that pre-
temporaries in Latvia and Estonia in terms of social charac-          vail on the domestic market. The number of registered small-
teristics and orientation. They associate Europe with the             and medium-sized enterprises that are not operating grew
future and with cultural development.                                 by 14% in 2000 compared to 1999.
                                                                           The negative impact of socio-economic reforms on dif-
                               II                                     ferent population groups, including young people, could
                           Economy                                    have been mitigated by state investment in the social sector.
In 2000, having laid the foundation for a market economy,             Instead the government halved public investment. State in-
Lithuania started a new stage in its development – integration        vestment was therefore smaller in Lithuania, at 1.5% of GDP,
into the European Union (EU). GDP grew by 3.9%. The                   than in Latvia and Estonia, at 3.5% and 3.8% of GDP,
major driving force behind the economic growth was a 20.5%            respectively. In 2000, funds allocated for health care stood
increase in the export of goods and services. Exports to the EU       at 4.4% of GDP, which is half the EU average. Expenditure
in 2000 grew by 21.2%, making up 47.9% of the total ex-               for education was 6.64% of GDP, lagging behind Poland
ports.                                                                and Latvia (above 7% of GDP). Human capital is being
    However, a relatively low standard of living (GDP per             driven out of Lithuania. Young people were the most sig-
capita barely reached 35% of the EU average), increasing              nificant of those population groups who went abroad to
structural unemployment and high unemployment among                   seek employment in 2000.
the young remain acute problems. Generally speaking, youth                 The fundamental problems detrimental to the appro-
problems are determined by such factors as the macroeco-              priate financing of social programmes were related to an
nomic environment, the structure of the economy, state in-            unfavourable pattern of taxation, and the rapid ageing of
vestment in social capital and agreement between the inter-           the population. The number of people aged 60 and over per
ests of different generations and population groups within            100 children under the age of 15 reached 92 by the end of
state policy.                                                         2000, growing by 1.6 times over the previous 10 years. The
    One of the barriers that prevented young people from              State Social Insurance Fund’s (SODRA’s) difficult financial
making use of their abilities was the fact that the majority of       situation negatively influenced social welfare opportunities
newly created jobs was in the services sector, which is rela-         for young people. Its revenue constraints resulted in a short-
tively badly paid (surveys show that 52.2% of young people            age of funds that had to be remitted to the state’s health and
are employed in services), or in traditional branches of in-          employment funds, which hampered the implementation
dustry (22.6%), where highly skilled labour is not in de-             of employment programmes. The supply of jobs to young
mand. Skill-intensive industry produces only 3.5% of total            people has fallen also because the pension age was increased.
value added, while the same indicator in the EU member                     As macroeconomic stability was achieved at the expense
states was 15-18%. The demand for highly skilled labour is            of economic growth, it was not capable of ensuring an in-
restricted by a very small number of high-tech industries in          crease in the income of the population and the reduction of
the total industrial output, at only 4.4%, and the large share        structural unemployment. In this rapidly changing world, a
of low-technology industries, at 73%. Bearing in mind that            country’s or an individual’s success depends on how quickly
the numbers of scientists, R&D personnel and students in              innovations are introduced, how well young people are edu-
Lithuania are similar to EU and candidate countries, the              cated, how many skills they have and how much knowledge
conclusion may be made that labour skills, particularly the           is gained.
skills of young people who have acquired an education dur-
ing the years of independence, were not being used to the                                          III
full.                                                                                           Education
    A large number of jobs was created in small enterprises.          Reforms in education between 1999 and 2001 have been
Young people could have created jobs for themselves by                marked by activities and achievements focused on the fol-
setting up, for example, small new technology-based enter-            lowing priorities: the modernisation of learning; raising the
prises. Such efforts, however, were hindered by an inad-              quality of education; the improvement of conditions in the
equately small supply of venture capital on the market. An            education and learning of social pedagogues; and the
analysis of start-up capital showed that in 89% of cases the          harmonisation of the general education system. An impor-
personal savings of owners were used for starting a personal          tant step in laying the foundations for sustainable improve-
enterprise. Seeking fiscal balance by cutting state expendi-          ment in the quality of education has been setting up a frame-
ture reduced domestic demand and, consequently, the in-               work for early and pre-school education. The number of

                                                                  8
                                            Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
children attending pre-school institutions fell by nearly three           Pupils should have access to quality basic education and
times between 1991 and 2000. In 2000, 41.1% of chil-                  have equal ‘starting’ opportunities, accessibility to secondary
dren of pre-school age attended kindergarten, of whom                 education and vocational training, and the chance to return
11.8% were in rural areas and 58.0% were in urban areas.              to education at any time in their lives.
Children from rural and urban areas have unequal opportu-
nities to prepare for primary school.                                                                 IV
     Between 1999 and 2000, basic education was prolonged                            Youth and the labour market
from nine to ten years. The specialisation of basic education         On the one hand young people determine the prospects for
was finalised between 2000 and 2001. In the academic year             the labour market. Yet on the other they are the most vulner-
2000/2001, in the final grades of secondary school, pupils            able social group to labour market fluctuations. Generally
could choose between an exact, humanitarian or technical              speaking, the greatest chance of employment for young
education. Legislation on higher education was adopted that           people comes from services and industry. However, 17.3%
legitimised colleges as non-university tertiary schools.              of young people are employed in agriculture. The reduction
     The state monopoly in education continues to further             of employment in agriculture is an important prerequisite
diminish under the pressure of the increasing number of               for EU membership and special programmes aimed at labour
private educational institutions that are emerging. Since 1999,       mobility should be implemented. A relatively high propor-
the range of private educational institutions has changed             tion (11%) of young people aged 20-29 years belongs to the
qualitatively.                                                        category of specialists (engineers, teachers and doctors, for
     Accessibility to education remains an acute problem for          example) compared to those who are older than 30, of whom
all educational levels. The disproportion in primary, basic           15% are specialists. Qualifications among young people liv-
and secondary schools between rural and urban areas along             ing in Lithuania’s cities are significantly higher than those of
with a lack of mobility deprive pupils from rural areas of the        young people in rural areas, and their work is better paid.
opportunity to enrol in different types of education past             The work young people do is paid nearly 40% less than the
basic school. For students of specialised secondary and higher        national average.
education who move to study from rural areas or small towns,              According to the labour exchange, the number of un-
settlement grants and targeted loans and stipends should be           employed young people increases every year. On 1 Novem-
provided on a means-tested basis.                                     ber 2001, the level of unemployment among young people
     Remaining in the same grade for the second or third time         was 18.9% (total 12.0%). On average, every fourth person
is a prerequisite to dropping out of school. The total number         registered with the labour exchange is under 29. According
of pupils who repeated courses between 1995/1996 and                  to the labour force survey, however, the actual unemploy-
2000/2001 was approximately 34,800. This demanded ap-                 ment level among young people is twice as high as the regis-
proximately 10 million LTL in additional funding annu-                tered one.
ally. ‘Repeat’ pupils from the sixth and ninth grades usually             The level of unemployment is increasing among young
drop out of basic school altogether. A record of drop-outs is         men. The insufficient level of education and vocational train-
kept by the Ministry of Education and Science and the De-             ing or their disparity with labour market demand often be-
partment of Statistics. However, the different methodology            comes the reason for unemployment among young people.
used for these calculations does not allow for accurate assess-       Lithuanian Labour Exchange statistics indicate that at the
ments of the situation and targeted policy measures. Accord-          beginning of 2001 the proportion of unemployed young
ing to the Department of Statistics, approximately 4-5% of            people with a higher education was only 2.8% and with
children aged 7-15 drop out of school annually. The Minis-            specialised secondary 8.3%. The proportion of young un-
try of Education and Science has indicated that in 2000,              employed people without vocational training was 41.7%.
689 children dropped out of basic school (of whom 255                 Young people with a low level of education are exposed to a
were disabled). The problem of dropping out should be                 high risk of long-term unemployment. According to the
related not only to compulsory education, but also to the             labour force survey, the long-term unemployed in the sec-
necessity to provide opportunities to re-enter the education          ond quarter of 2001 accounted for 58% of the total number
system and be involved in life-long education.                        of unemployed. Young people account for approximately a
     According to the Ministry of Education and Science,              third of all the long-term unemployed. There are twice as
9% of the total number of pupils in 2000/2001 had special             many men as there are women among the young long-term
needs. Only 1.1% of all these pupils were enrolled in special         unemployed.
educational institutions.

                                                                  9
                                                          Executive summary
The problem of youth employment is much wider than                and stipends (41%); have three or more children (37.6%);
any labour market policy or approaches to the allocation of           and where the breadwinner is a farmer (35%). In 2000,
the Employment Fund. A system of measures aimed at im-                31% of children under 18 were below the poverty line.
proving employment opportunities among young people                   More than 20% of children of pre-school age are living in
should include the advancement of basic education                     poverty. Young people and children (particularly of a pre-
emphasising the importance of knowledge about labour                  school age) are more vulnerable to poverty than other age
market development, and strengthening the motivation to               groups.
acquire competitive qualifications.                                       In 2000, 64% of respondents of the household budget
                                                                      survey attributed themselves to the middle-class and slightly
                               V                                      more than one-third to the poor.
     Standard of living: children, youth and poverty
Economic growth had no noticeable positive effect on the                                             VI
average standard of living of the population in 2000.                                             Family
Monthly disposable income per household member fell be-               Under the influence of the continuing rapid transformation
low the level of 1998 and reached 415 LTL. The real wage              of society significant changes are occurring in family rela-
fell by 1.9%. The decrease in income led to a worsening of            tionships and family models. During the last decade many
the consumption pattern. The proportion of the total con-             stereotypes of contemporary family models were developed.
sumer expenditure on food in 2000 was 44.4%. The poor-                Changes in family behaviour and family attitudes were par-
est households allocated 64% of their total expenditure on            ticularly evident among young families (couples younger
food, and the wealthiest 31%. In 2000, consumer expendi-              than 30).
ture per capita of the wealthiest docile was 7.9 times higher             The traditional family model recognises only marriages
than that of the poorest. (8.1 in 1999).                              that have been officially confirmed in one way or another.
     The standard of living in households with children is on         At the present time the incidence of unregistered cohabita-
average lower than that of households without children. In            tion is increasing, which indirectly gives evidence of the grow-
2000 disposable income per capita in households with one              ing number of extra-marital children registered by both par-
child was slightly higher than the national average, and in           ents. The registration of cohabiting couples came into effect
households with three or more children it was 60% lower.              in July 2001.
Among the factors determining the standard of living of                   The roles of men and women as fully worthy members
young people are the demographic composition of a house-              of society used to be inseparable from living in a family as a
hold, the source of income, the occupation of household               married couple. Today approximately 40% of women aged
members and place of residence.                                       30 and older do not have a husband and are single, wid-
     The proportion of young people’s income from business            owed or divorced. In the traditional family model marriages
and freelance activities in 2000 almost halved. The propor-           cannot be dissolved or broken off. The divorce level in
tion of social benefits, on the contrary, grew significantly.         Lithuania is relatively high and exceeds the highest divorce
Young people are becoming more and more dependent on                  levels of countries in the European Union. Young families,
social and private support.                                           as in the families of other age groups, are divorcing more
     The average income of the 18-24 age bracket exceeds              often (65-70%) on the initiative of the woman. Nearly one-
500 LTL per household member per month and is higher                  fifth of young couples that divorce do not have children,
than the national average. If per capita income in the 18-19          60% of couples are raising one child, and the remaining
age group is 561 LTL, it falls to 425 LTL in the 25-29 age            couples have two or more children. Overall, every eighth
group. It further decreases to 368 LTL in the 30-34 age               family in Lithuania consists of only one parent, usually the
bracket. The main reason for such a change in income is the           mother.
number of dependants.                                                     The traditional family model recognises sexual relations
     According to the relative poverty line, the poverty level        only within marriage. If in 1990, 7% of all children were
in Lithuania in 2000 was 16%. The highest poverty level               born out of wedlock, in 2000 the proportion increased to
was in rural areas (27.6%) and lowest in the cities (12%).            22.6%. In rural areas, mothers aged up to 30 give birth to
Approximately 560,000 people lived below the poverty line.            23.8% of children out of wedlock, and in urban areas 19.5%.
While the poverty line in 2000 was 260 LTL, the poor                      In a traditional family model, children are perceived as
spent on average 201 LTL. Poverty was much higher than                an essential part of the family. Between 1990 and 2000, the
the national average among households that live on benefits           birth rate decreased markedly from 2.02 to 1.35.

                                                                 10
                                            Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
The traditional family identifies the role of the man as            tion of activities between the different types of care institu-
heading the family and as having more responsibility for its             tions. The establishment of alternative care within families
well-being. Today the absolute majority of families are ‘two-            was objectively slowed down by the municipalities, which,
career’ families, where both husband and wife are profes-                in attempting to provide assistance to children growing in
sionally active. The role of the husband as head of the family           problematic families, preferred an expansion of services of-
is confirmed by approximately 6-8% of families.                          fered in institutions instead of developing outside services
     Obviously, during such abrupt and deep societal trans-              for families.
formation families lack an active and supportive state policy.                At the start of 2001 there were approximately 20,000
Today the preparation for family life from an educational                children with disabilities, 44% of them receiving social ben-
perspective is contradictory. A teaching programme called                efits. However, services provided for children with disabili-
Family Ethics and Psychology, which encompassed a sys-                   ties are not only organised through social assistance and so-
tematic way of teaching important general information and                cial services, but also through the education and training
skills about family life, was abolished. Psychologists provided          system. Care services provided at institutions dominated the
consultations for separating couples in all civil metrication            social services pattern for children with disabilities. They
departments for free. The services were dissembled when                  constituted 65%, and out-of-institution services accounted
Vilnius municipality stopped financing the last psychologist             for 35%. Out of every 100 children, approximately 15 chil-
at the Civic Metrication Department in 2001.                             dren receive the latter services. However, this proportion dif-
                                                                         fers for each municipality.
                               VII                                            The narrow view of family assistance from the state as
                 Social assistance to families                           being the provision of monetary benefits should be changed,
The family is the main ‘cell’ of society, on which the future            because this approach is not conducive to family
of a nation relies. State social assistance to families should be        sustainability. Family policy should be inseparable from
targeted at strengthening family stability and sustainability.           employment policy and housing. Young people value em-
So far the theoretical foundation for policy making in the               ployment and the family most. This attitude should be sup-
field of social assistance to families as a societal activity has        ported by a long-term strategy on family development as
not been formulated. Social assistance for families raising              well as by family policies backed up by funding and invest-
children continues to be oriented mostly toward the pay-                 ment.
ment of cash benefits, rather than to the provision of social
services or addressing employment and housing needs. So-                                              VIII
cial assistance benefits have a very significant impact on the                                      Health
standard of living of families receiving them; 56% of their              From 1990 to 2000, the annual number of births decreased
income comes from social assistance benefits provided in                 from 56,900 to 34,100. The mortality rate continued its
various forms. However, in narrowing family assistance to                downward slide to 10.5 per 1,000 people. The positive
cash benefits, it becomes more and more concentrated on                  changes in mortality conditioned an increase in average life
the most socially disadvantaged families and does not con-               expectancy at birth to 72.87 years of age (67.62 for men
tribute to the sustainability of a family.                               and 77.93 for women). Diseases of the cardiovascular sys-
     Since 1995 the number of socially disadvantaged fami-               tem caused 53.8% of the overall number of deaths, onco-
lies has increased by 1.9 times and the number of children               logical diseases were responsible for 19.8% and non-medical
being raised in these families grew by 57%. Indirectly this              causes for 13% of the total deaths. Non-medical causes are
provides evidence that state family assistance policy insuffi-           the most common cause of death among children and young
ciently contributes to the preconditions for family                      people. Deaths by non-medical causes were higher among
sustainability. There is a high risk that the children from              boys than girls (165.8 and 29.0, respectively, per 100,000
these families will be neglected and not properly cared for              population), suicide among boys was 55.2, and among girls
during their developmental period crucial for socialisation              9.8, per 100,000 population. Infant mortality continued to
and the formation of personality.                                        fall, reaching 8.5 per 1,000 live births in 2000. Although
     Approximately 70% of children in foster care are being              Lithuania has the lowest infant mortality of all the countries
cared for by close family relatives. Research shows that in              of the former Soviet Union, it lags behind developed coun-
implementing local government reform the decentralisation                tries where infant mortality rarely exceeds 5 per 1,000 live
of children’s homes and special educational institutions was             births. In some regions and towns (Radviliðkis, Këdainiai,
carried out without setting a mechanism for the co-ordina-               Alytus, Ðvenèioniai, Molëtai, Zarasai districts and the towns

                                                                    11
                                                            Executive summary
of Palanga and Visaginas) infant mortality has considerably            this group made up only 17% of the population. If crimes
exceeded the national average for several years (over 18 per           committed by people who do not work or attend school
1,000 live births). No targeted research has been made in              continue to grow, crimes committed by those who do fell
this area. Women’s mortality during childbirth was 11.8 per            dramatically from 6,964 (56% of total crime) to 1,304 (5%)
100,000 live births. The number of birth pathologies con-              in 1990 and 2000. Children and young people constituted
stitutes 70.6% of all births. Every fourth woman who gave              the biggest proportion not only of the perpetrators of crime
birth was diagnosed as being anaemic. The number of abor-              but also its victims.
tions was 69.6 per 100 births in 2000.                                     In 2000, 47% of all convicted people were imprisoned.
     There is still no unified database allowing for a thorough        A large proportion of the convicts were young people, mainly
and qualitative assessment of morbidity. Compared with                 young men who on average spend four or five years in con-
1999, there were 20.1% less infectious diseases, 14.3% less            finement. In 2000, almost 1,000 juveniles (35%) received
respiratory tract diseases and 4.5% less digestive tract dis-          prison sentences in Lithuania. The excessive application of
eases among children. The number of adults and children                imprisonment violates the provisions of the United Nations
suffering from tuberculosis is falling. In 2000, the number            Convention on the Rights of the Child, as well as the prin-
of children suffering from active tuberculosis was 16.8 per            ciples of criminal policy for children and young people in
100,000 children aged 0-14 (21.9 in 1999).                             European Union member states. In Lithuania the excessive
     Since 1997 the budget has no longer financed medical              application of prison sentences to juveniles is mostly precon-
units at school and children go to polyclinics for prophylac-          ditioned by legal and administrative factors rather than by
tic examinations and vaccinations. Schoolchildren will be              any increase in juvenile crime or its patterns. There is no
less likely to receive regular medical examinations as well as         system of effective correctional measures alternative to im-
receive emergency medical assistance at school.                        prisonment.
     In every district there should be guaranteed quality and              Moreover, a minor who has committed an offence can
an essential minimum of services. For the majority of health           be sent to a special correctional or care establishment on the
care facilities, funding is not assigned for the procurement of        grounds of an executive authority decision but not the court’s.
new technology and the repair and maintenance of old equip-            This clearly violates the rights of the child declared in the
ment. Health care reforms do not encourage hospitals to                Constitution of the Republic of Lithuania and the Euro-
accept more patients and earn more money. The balancing                pean Convention of Human Rights and Fundamental Free-
of the health insurance budget should be a top priority for            doms. The new Criminal Code opens up greater possibilities
the government.                                                        for the administration of alternative correctional measures.
                                                                       However, organisational decisions and means are insufficient
                               IX                                      to apply them in practice.
                        Juvenile crime                                     Lithuania has been in the process of implementing re-
In 2000, compared to 1999, total registered crime grew by              form in the juvenile criminal justice system since 1998. The
6.8%, drug-related crimes increased by 33%, and registered             common goal of juvenile criminal justice reform was to cut
serious crime decreased by 12.9%. Property-related crime               back on repeat crime among juveniles by setting up a hu-
accounts for 80% of the total number of crimes. The num-               mane and efficient juvenile criminal justice system. The
ber of solved crimes committed by repeat offenders grew by             programme also aimed at improving the legal framework for
27% and made up 46% of the total number of solved crimes.              regulating juvenile justice. According to the programme,
One of the key factors behind the growth in crime is an                juvenile (family) courts and a network of special depart-
increase in juvenile crime.                                            ments within the criminal police and the Prosecutor’s Office
    Every year juveniles commit 14-16% of the total num-               will be established.
ber of crimes. Among juvenile criminal offenders, 5% were
female and 95% male. Schoolchildren made up 60% of ju-                                               X
venile offences and those who were neither studying nor                               Rights of children and youth
working made up 38.1%. Almost two-thirds of juvenile of-               The rights of the child are an indispensable part of the over-
fenders acted in groups. However, violent crime, which causes          all system of human rights. Children and young people are
a particularly negative reaction in society, accounted for 1.2%        one of the most vulnerable groups in society. They are the
of total juvenile crime.                                               only age group in society whose rights, in their content and
    In 2000, people aged 18-29 constituted 47% of all                  actual implementation, completely depend on another so-
people accused of crimes committed in Lithuania, although              cial group - adults.

                                                                  12
                                            Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Lithuania acceded to the 1989 United Nations Con-                   integration. According to the Lithuanian Constitution, edu-
vention on the Rights of the Child on 5 January 1992. The                cation is compulsory for people up to the age of 16. Often
principles of the Convention stipulate that the government               children who drop out of school before the age of 16 are no
should be the central institution responsible for the imple-             more subject to compulsory education when they become
mentation of the rights of the child. However, in Lithuania              older than 16 despite the fact that they have no education.
the responsibility for the implementation of the rights of               This duty should rather be linked to the actual acquisition of
children is distributed among various institutions. At the               some level of education (for example, basic education) rather
governmental level there are no institutions left that are di-           than to a certain age. The education system should bring up
rectly responsible for the formation of children’s rights policy.        not only educated, but also free and democratic individuals.
The newly established institution of the Controller for Pro-
tection of the Rights of the Child plays a very important role                                     Conclusions
in the field of the protection of children’s rights, but it does         “Young people are the future of society and the state.” A
not formulate state policy in this field. A Council for                  state that does not provide young people with essential hu-
Children’s Affairs at the President’s Office was established,            man development choices or support them on their way to
whose job it is to inform and advise the president about                 adulthood will inevitably face socio-economic problems in
various institutions concerned with the rights of children               the future. Most youth-related problems are deeply rooted
and their activities. Both at the national and local levels there        in intergenerational relations and in the transition between
is a lack of comprehensive statistical data on children that             education, training and the labour market.
could allow for the evaluation and monitoring of the imple-                   If Lithuania has succeeded in building a market economy,
mentation of children’s rights and mechanisms that can co-               it still lags behind EU countries in the transition to a ‘knowl-
ordinate policy. State budget funds allocated to policy in the           edge economy’ and investment in social capital. So the de-
field of children’s rights are not based on clear principles or          mand for highly skilled labour, which is extremely valuable
procedures. The adoption of new legislation that is more                 for young people - and consequently the demand for quality
focused on the problems that face children and young people              education - is insufficient. Numerous sociological surveys
is an important achievement in the field of ensuring their               have revealed that more than half of young respondents
rights. In July 2000, the Civil Code was adapted with a                  have the intention to emigrate or seek employment abroad.
separate book on families and children. However, there is a                   Young Lithuanians rank job security highly and they
lack of legislation that clearly defines the specific tools, mea-        particularly lack labour competitiveness and stability. Ac-
sures and forms of support from the state in implementing                cording to the labour exchange, the number of unemployed
policy on young people.                                                  young people is increasing every year. The level of unem-
     The transition to a market economy is negatively affect-            ployment among young people reached 18.9% (total 12.0%)
ing families raising children. This was one of the main rea-             on 1 November 2001. Young people account for approxi-
sons hampering the implementation of the principles of the               mately a third of all the long-term unemployed. One cannot
Convention, in the opinion of the UN Committee on the                    predict exactly which qualifications people will need several
Rights of the Child. The physical punishment of children                 decades hence, but what is known for sure is that the capac-
in both families and institutions is widespread and society              ity and the motivation to learn on a continuous basis will
tolerates this. Large numbers of foster children live in                 become something like a basic skill for everybody.
children’s homes and institutions, and relatively few of them                 Young people are increasingly trying to combine differ-
are cared for in families. Morbidity among children is high,             ent areas of life. But family and work are difficult to combine
and the incidence of tuberculosis is causing particular con-             in Lithuania. This is one of the reasons why women who on
cern. A large number of children die as a result of traumas or           average are better educated than men dominate in lower-
accidents, in particular road accidents. The large number of             paid activities and among those that demand precarious forms
suicides among children and young people in Lithuania is                 of employment (part-time, a shortened day). In the end the
also reason for concern. Children, particularly those with               response of young women is clear - to postpone having chil-
disabilities living in rural areas, do not have access to the            dren or reject the idea of children altogether.
same level of health care services and medication as children                 The future pattern of intergenerational relations has been
living in other locations do. In the past few years the number           influenced by income and social disparities. Under these
of children and young people using drugs has increased.                  circumstances society can hardly expect young people to
     The right to education is an important factor that impacts          develop a sense of intergenerational solidarity. In seeking to
the human development of young people and their social                   better integrate them into society, political and economic

                                                                    13
                                                            Executive summary
measures are necessary, targeted towards different groups of           tackling youth problems has gained significance and a con-
young people.                                                          structive response from society. On 21 November 2001, for
    The formulation and approval of a concept on state policy          example, the European Commission adopted its White Pa-
for young people was the first step in addressing young                per ‘A New Impetus for European Youth’.
people’s problems. It could be stated, however, that a com-                From the sustainable human development standpoint,
prehensive and coherent approach to youth problems has                 however, the personal qualities and knowledge that today’s
not yet been developed, and there is a lack of legislation that        young people are developing are not only the most impor-
clearly defines the specific tools, measures and forms of sup-         tant ‘resource’ on which Lithuania will rely in the coming
port from the state in implementing youth policy. In this              decades. They are a chance for people to lead meaningful
respect Lithuania is far behind the countries of the EU, where         lives within the larger European family.




                                                                  14
                                            Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
From the Editors


    The Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001,                      ested in the problems of society and human development.
subtitled ‘Opportunities for Youth and Human Develop-                  To meet the requirements of such a wide audience, the edi-
ment’, is the seventh national annual report to be finan-              tors decided that the report should provide a thorough un-
cially supported by the United Nations Development                     derstanding of the situation and give analytical assessments
Programme (UNDP) in Lithuania since 1995.                              and recommendations where possible. The main argument
    As in previous years, the report has been prepared by a            in favour of this decision is that recommendations are the
team of independent scholars from Lithuania. The analysis              result of an individual opinion that might not necessarily be
of human development topics covered is based on official               valuable, while a lack of facts will not allow the reader to
statistics. Its preparation, therefore, would not have been            judge it. Many human development issues are complex
possible without the support and contribution of profes-               enough to be supplemented by recommendations without
sionals from the Department of Statistics. Colleagues from             serious research to back them up. In our opinion, the most
UNDP Lithuania provided useful comments during the draft-              compelling advantage of the report is the ease with which
ing of the Report. This year’s report is more focused on               readers may develop their own opinions and recommenda-
societal relations and perceptions, and its preparation ben-           tions on the basis of contextualised data and analysis.
efited particularly from data obtained from sociological                    The report is a continuous publication that robustly
surveys and background studies.                                        adheres to the sustainable human development concept
    The aim of the report is to empower the reader, which              formulated by the UNDP in 1990.
means both to inform and to motivate in the wide sense (to                  This year's report is devoted to young people, to the prob-
make decisions, change attitudes or alter opinions). One               lems and opportunities they face, and to their position in
can conclude with satisfaction that the report has from year           society as a social group. Moreover, both problems and oppor-
to year been gradually achieving this multi-dimensional                tunities are understood from a human development point,
objective. The report was conducive to the introduction                beyond tangible material opportunities, or opportunities re-
into university curricula a discipline called Sustainable              lated to livelihood. Apart from education, employment and
Human Development, which has been taught at the                        security, these include social and spiritual opportunities for
country’s largest universities since 1999. In 2000, lectures           children and young people to share important values with
on human development were included in upgrading                        other generations, to feel that they are a valued part of society.
programmes for the employees of the social departments of                   The restoration of statehood and democracy and the open-
municipalities and district administrations.                           ness of the country to the world created many new experi-
    Another example of the success of the report is that it has        ences for young people unseen during the totalitarian Soviet
broken the ‘ice of silence’ and stirred up public debate on            period. At the same time painful structural reforms, increased
the issue of suicide, one of Lithuania’s most pressing social          competition on the labour market, growing individualism and
problems. This debate resulted in a programme Lithuania                changes in social values sharpened youth-related problems.
adopted on suicide prevention. Moreover, by concisely de-              The authors of the report reveal the following alarming facts:
scribing the situation and focusing attention on acute hu-             that young people are vulnerable to unemployment; that fami-
man development problems, the report has inspired research             lies with young children are exposed to the risk of poverty
on poverty, social exclusion, improving social statistics.             more than other groups; that a large number of children drop
    Instead of targeting a special group, the report’s reader-         out from basic school; and that the driving force behind the
ship is wide and can be identified as educated readers inter-          growth in general crime in the country is juvenile delinquency.

                                                                  15
                                                           From the Editors
Brief overview of theoretical basics                                  cars, newspapers or houses, but as choice that is created by
  The sustainable human development concept. For many cen-              expanding human abilities (to be knowledgeable, to be
  turies people have viewed development as a means of im-               healthy, to use the Internet and many other more-or-less
  proving the quality of life in a broad sense. The idea that           essential abilities). Development enables people to build on
  development must be judged by the extent it promotes                  their abilities in order to have more choice, but the choices
  ‘human good’ goes back to Aristotle: “Wealth is evidently             people make are their own concern.
  not the good we are seeking, for it is merely useful and for               The following principles have been laid at the core of
  the sake of something else.” Yet in the 17th century Sir              the concept of sustainable human development:
  William Petty, one of the first development economists (and           productivity - human development has two important as-
  the 'grandfather' of national income), distinguished such             pects, the formation and the use of capabilities. The prin-
  development factors as “common safety” and “every man’s               ciple of productivity in this respect means enabling the en-
  particular happiness”.                                                vironment (the environment in a broad sense - economic,
      The modern concept of human development is there-                 political, social, natural) to allow people to achieve their
  fore not a new invention. It re-establishes a well-known,             maximum potential and use their acquired capabilities for
  but for some time obscured, approach that embraces every              productive purposes. This principle is obviously wider than
  aspect of society, not just the economy, putting people at            simply investing in people (education, health, housing).
  the centre of development.                                            Contrary to the human development approach, growth
                                                                        models regard productivity in terms of human capital as the
  The original definition of human development                          means of development.
  Human development is a process for enlarging people’s                 equality - in opportunities (not in results that depend on
  choices. In principle these choices can be infinite and               individual abilities), which implies that all people irrespec-
  can change over time. But at all levels of development,               tive of gender, nationality, place of residence or age have
  the three most essential are for people to lead a long and            equal opportunities to lead a productive and freely chosen
                                                                        life. This postulate is based on the universality of a claim to
  healthy life, to acquire knowledge and to have access to
                                                                        life for everyone.
  those resources needed for a decent standard of living. If
                                                                        empowerment - giving people greater opportunities (through
  these essential choices are not available, many other op-
                                                                        education, employment, democracy) to participate in eco-
  portunities remain inaccessible.
                                                                        nomic, social, cultural and political processes and to take part
  But human development does not end there. Addi-
                                                                        in decision making. Unlike welfare or basic needs approaches,
  tional choices, highly valued by many people, range                   which make people the passive recipients of benefits and
  from political, economic and social freedoms to oppor-                basic social services, ‘development by the people’ in the hu-
  tunities for being creative and productive, and enjoying              man development paradigm envisages an active position.
  personal self-respect and guaranteed human rights.                    sustainability - which in a broad sense refers to human op-
                                                                        portunities (not just the renewal of natural resources and
  From the UNDP’s 1990 Human Development Report                         environmental protection). This principle implies that soci-
                                                                        ety should preserve its capacity to ensure well-being not
       Human development values human life itself, but not              only for the current generation but for the generation to
  because people can produce material goods. People are re-             come. For example, the neglect of people’s health and edu-
  garded as the end of the process of development and its               cation, or the violation of their basic rights and freedoms
  means of existence. In actual fact, people-centered develop-          may have no less a devastating effect on the lives of current
  ment means the development of the people, for the people,             and future generations than mining out natural resources or
  by the people. Enlarging people’s choices (‘choices’ in pref-         a mounting external debt.
  erence to ‘capabilities’) conveys the idea of individuals tak-
                                                                        From Human Development: Concept and Trends, SPU / UNDP,
  ing charge of their own lives. Choice is wider than capabil-
                                                                        Vilnius, 1999
  ity. It is understood not as choice among different models of


In times of deep social change young people experience con-             social problems and feel responsible for the rest of society.
tradictory and conflicting moods. On the one hand, they sup-            Indeed, they show indifference to other members of society
port market reforms more than older people do, but on the               and defend their own interests. In this respect, it is worth
other the majority are convinced that the state should provide          mentioning the opinion expressed by young respondents to a
employment for them. Young people feel neglected by soci-               sociological survey that they should be provided with em-
ety, yet they acknowledge that they are not ready to consider           ployment opportunities first in times of growing unemploy-

                                                                   16
                                             Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Students as a mirror for the level of development in society.           to the capacities of the available staff of lecturers and profes-
       In the modern world education is becoming an impor-                sors. As a result, students receive a lot of superficial tutorials
  tant precondition for the success of every individual and               and seminars based on outdated sources.
  the quality of life in society. There are about 100,000 stu-                 The right to social security. The right to social security
  dents in Lithuania, i.e., more than 13% of the total number             should be granted to students and be protected by the state
  of young people. Therefore, it is very important to draw                together with their institution of higher education.
  attention to the problems of students and undertake mea-                     Credits and loans are an important and widespread form
  sures to resolve them.                                                  of student support in the countries of the European Union,
       The Lithuanian Students’ Union defined its aims in                 as they enable students to receive financial assistance to cover
  1997 in the Declaration of Students’ Rights issued by the               the costs of living during the years of study. Regretfully, the
  representatives of all the establishments of higher education           only fund of this kind in Lithuania is financed from stu-
  in the country. Among the most important are the follow-                dent money; cash is simply transferred from one social assis-
  ing two chapters:                                                       tance fund (the Stipend Fund) to another (the Credit Fund).
  1. The right to higher education;                                            The shortage of money predetermines an early influx of
  2. The right to social security.                                        students onto the labour market. Education suffers as a re-
       The right to higher education. Every citizen of Lithuania          sult. Students who get engaged in hired labour lose the moti-
  should have the right to choose an institution of higher                vation to start up their own businesses and create new jobs
  education according to his or her capabilities. In this con-            after finishing higher education. National and local authori-
  text student mobility should be ensured. Today students                 ties are taking no measures to deal with this problem. Passive
  still face problems if they wish to follow a programme of               regional policy in the field of the mobility of specialists has
  continuous education. The most suitable conditions must                 already had an impact. A number of regions are complaining
  be established for choosing a subject or an institution.                of a ‘brain drain’ of young people to the cities without doing
       Moreover, students must be provided with efficient tu-             anything more than register complaints. The insufficient at-
  torials. At the moment, efficiency is often sacrificed in order         tention being paid by the national authorities to the prob-
  to resolve financial problems. A student must be provided               lems facing students is undoubtedly making the brain drain
  with sufficient teaching materials for his studies and should           issue even more critical. An increasing number of educated
  be given information about curricula, tutorials and library             and gifted young people are choosing countries other than
  services. Unfortunately, the curricula currently offered fail           Lithuania for their business or employment.
  to comply with market demand and meet modern interna-
  tional quality requirements, since they are drafted according           Arûnas Malinovskis, Vice President, Lithuanian Students’ Union



ment, while people who are close to a pensionable age should              feel they are a respected and cared-for social group. If an inte-
be forced out of work.                                                    grated and targeted effort by the whole of society is not made
    The message of the report conveys the idea that opportu-              to improve the situation, Lithuania will continue to lose its
nities for young people today are opportunities for all mem-              youth through emigration, crime and drug addiction.
bers of society tomorrow. Everywhere in the world young                        The views presented in this report are expressed by
people face challenges related to their age and status in society.        independent professionals. They do not, therefore, neces-
The chances they have for success as a social group depend on             sarily coincide with the views of the Lithuanian govern-
both the attitudes of society and a youth-friendly state policy           ment or the UNDP.
on education, employment and human rights. Young people                        We hope that this report will widen awareness in soci-
in Lithuania have not so far enjoyed the same opportunities as            ety about youth problems and encourage targeted deci-
their contemporaries in developed countries and they do not               sions and action from policy makers.

Jolanta Rimkutë                                                                                                              Irina Voloðèiuk




                                                                     17
                                                              From the Editors
18
Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
I


                                            Youth and society
                                           Rasa Aliðauskienë, Laima Þilinskienë




Young people as a social group. Young people are a vital                ployment. But on the other, from a societal point of view, it
social group that allows for the sustainable continuation and           mitigates the problem of unemployment for a certain pe-
development of society. However, young people are gener-                riod, and empowers young people as future employees by
ally not inclined to identify themselves with older genera-             giving them the qualifications and knowledge necessary for
tions, as they are not only the object and product of social            productive employment and an active social position. Where
influence in society, but also particularly active themselves           youth ends is commonly linked with the end of the period
in social change. Every successive generation has characteris-          of vocational preparation, when young people can start to
tic features that make it different from previous generations.          earn money and live independently. In this sense young
It develops under the influence of the economic, social, ideo-          people can be divided into having ‘short’, ‘average’ and ‘long’
logical and political situation and events of the day.                  periods of youth. ‘Short’ refers to those young people who
     Disagreements often arise when defining the age when               have completed vocational training before the age of 18.
people are considered to be ‘young’. The important issue re-            ‘Average’ refers to those who began employment at 19. And
mains the criteria according to which the difference between            ‘long’ refers to those who engage in education or vocational
one generation of young people from the other is defined.               training until the age of 21 or older.
Until 1980, ‘youth’ were uniformly defined simply as the age                 To socially define the concept of ‘young people’ is com-
group that did not participate in professional activities. From         plicated. There are ‘diffuse’ biological, social, psychological
the economic point of view, people who are independent and              and cultural factors that must be taken into account. For this
                                                                                                                                          2
able to dispose of an income did not belong to the youth                reason it is difficult to define uniformly a concept for youth .
category. Moreover, the age for young people was defined as             Even more so, this concept depends on the level of the devel-
the period of time when they were in a ‘state of transition’ in         opment of society, which is influenced by political, economic,
                                                                                                            3
society and had not yet taken over the position of being ‘inde-         cultural and educational needs.
pendent’.                                                                    The uniqueness of young people as a social group lies in
     According to research made by Shell-Studie, the age un-            the fact that it is difficult to define a specific age limit for the
der which young people are classified is changing, and be-              social maturity of an entire generation. Social maturity de-
coming longer. This prolonged period of youth can be di-                pends on many factors, so that stepping into the world of
vided into two stages. The first stage consists of ‘adoles-             adulthood takes place at different times. In youth, employ-
       1
cence’ , during which young people occupy a neutral posi-               ment opportunities tend not to correspond to opportunities
tion in employment. They participate only in family and                 that exist in other spheres of life:
educational institutions, where they mature morally, socially           • in the economic sense, there is an inadequacy between grow-
and sexually. Between youth and adulthood a new ‘post-                  ing consumption needs and income-earning opportunities for
youth’ period has appeared, which encompasses study after               young people;
school. In the socio-cultural sense young people continuing             • in the legal sense, there is a discrepancy between young
their studies are independent. However, they are not inde-              1
                                                                         Jugend ’92. Hrsg. Von Jugendwerk der Deutschen Shell. Leske - Budrich,
pendent in the economic sense. The post-youth period is                 Opladen, 1992.
                                                                        2
considered to be the third decade of life. In America it is               Zinnecker’86: Zinnecker, Jurgen: Jugend im Raum gesellschaftlichen
                                                                        Klassen. Neue Uberlegungen zu einem alten Thema. In Heitmeyer’86
called ‘post-adolescence’. On the one hand, this prolonging             3
                                                                          Deutsche Gesellschaft im Wandel. Band 2. C.W. Leske Verlag Opladen,
of the period of youth may alienate young people from em-               1970

                                                                  19
                                                           Youth and society
Youth: the demographic aspect.                                               The main objectives of state policy on young people
  Young people (aged 16-29) constitute 22% of the popu-                        include:
  lation. Over the last two years this percentage has not                      • the formation of an intellectual, civil, democratic indi-
  changed. According to a population survey conducted in                       vidual;
  2001, a third of young people live in towns or villages of                   • the integration of young people into political, civil, eco-
  less than 2,000 inhabitants. A quarter live in towns of up                   nomic, social and cultural life;
  to 100,000 inhabitants and 45% live in Lithuania’s five                      • the formation of spiritual values, and responsibility for
  largest cities.                                                              society and family;
  Half of the young people in Lithuania are currently study-                   • the formation of conditions to become acquainted with
  ing in various educational institutions, 17% are blue-                       the constitutional duties and rights of citizens.
  collar workers, 14% are working as specialists and white-
                                                                               From the concept for the state policy on youth, 1996
  collar workers, 1% are managers, 13% are housewives
  and 7% are unemployed. Among young people 64% are
  not married, 34% have already established families and                           In this time of deep and rapid social change in Lithuania,
  2% are divorced.                                                            the differences in the values between the generations have be-
                                                                              come more noticeable. Generally, young people are more lib-
   Population by age and gender, January 2001*                                eral, more supportive of economic reforms and a multi-party
                               Total           Men          Women             political system, more open to cultural change and more toler-
   Total                  3,692.645      1,740.754       1,951.891            ant of new ways of thinking than middle-aged or older genera-
   15-19                    275.737        140.332         135.405            tions. The conflict between the generations is founded more on
   20-24                    258.835        130.562         128.273            social and income differentiation in Lithuanian society. Middle-
   25-29                    277.016        140.188         136.828            aged and older generations have more trouble adapting to the
                                                                              new economic realities and requirements of the labour market
   *According to the population census of 2001, the total population
   is 3.491 million people.                                                   than young people. However, the young feel insecure in the
                                                                              labour market because of the increasing level of unemployment
                                                                                                    and limited opportunities to enter the
people as citizens of society who have the                                                          labour market.
right to vote and the opportunity to par-                 Generally, young people are               State policy on youth. The fact that there
ticipate in political life;                               more liberal, more support-               is no concise conceptual definition of
• in the psychological sense, there is a gap              ive of economic reforms and               young people as a social group, and con-
between what has been achieved at school                  a multi-party political sys-              sequently no systemic approach to tackle
and the promise of future rewards in soci-                tem, more open to cultural                the problems they face, influences the es-
ety.                                                      change and more tolerant.                 sence of any politics related to them. Ac-
      The impact young people have on                                                               cording to state policy, young people are
changes in society is immense. Every new                                                            a group of individuals aged between 16
generation has to resolve the problems being dictated by con-                 and 29 who, during a period of transition to an independent
temporary social realities. Resolving these problems can cause                life in society, form their own personalities.
conflict between generations, particularly when older genera-                 The state policy on young people seeks to create favourable
tions lack a more immediate experience of the situation and                   conditions for the formation of the personalities of young
assist the young based on their own previous experience. On                   people and for their integration into political, civil, economic,
the other hand, in times of social change                                                           social and cultural life.
young people can become ‘victims’ who                                                                    The main principles of the state policy
require assistance. The implementation of                 The state policy on youth                 are:
the principles of a market economy, the                   seeks to create favourable                • to encourage initiatives by young people
opening up of opportunities for interna-                  conditions for the formation              to participate in community life. Further-
tional mobility, and the pace of educa-                   of the personalities of young             more, to help them participate in deci-
tional reform depend on the ‘behaviour’                   people and for their integra-             sion-making processes on issues concern-
of different interest groups, as well as the              tion into political, civil, eco-          ing them, while at the same time develop-
varying lifestyles of different generations,              nomic, social and cultural                ing a sense of responsibility for their ac-
and within the younger generation itself.                 life.                                     tions and decisions;

                                                                      20
                                               Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Political preference, %, November 2000
  The Council of Lithuanian Youth Organisations unites
                                                                                             15-19 years    20-29 years   Total population
  41 non-governmental organisations (NGOs) of which
                                                                         Left                     16            17              21
  only 20, according to their titles, are focused on youth
                                                                         Centrist                 24            36              27
  issues. However, the numbers of members of these
                                                                         Right                    10            17              18
  organisations are not large. The majority of young people,
                                                                         Don’t know               50            30              33
  in particular those who live in rural areas or who are not
  enrolled in educational institutions, do not participate in
                                                                           Young people’s political interests and their political ac-
  these NGOs.
                                                                           tivity. In 1999, 12% of young people in Lithuania said that
                                                                           politics was a very important part of their lives, whereas 62%
• to promote and support non-governmental organisations                    claimed that they were not concerned about politics. Mean-
(NGOs) that contribute to addressing youth problems;                       while, 10% of young Latvians stated that politics was very
• to encourage and support the active participation of NGOs                important in their lives, and 64% said they were not inter-
in the implementation of the state policy on young people.                 ested. Only 7% of young Estonians said that politics was very
    The support of the government and municipalities for                   important, while 70% were not interested. Twelve per cent of
youth-orientated NGOs is focused mostly on educational                     Lithuanian, 10% of Latvian and 15% of Estonian young
and social issues. It is acknowledged that the chance to ac-               people said they often discussed politics with their friends.
quire education and skills for every young person is an im-                     It is more difficult for young people than older people to
portant precondition for a meaningful life and sustainable                 define their political preferences. Of people aged 15-19, 50%
human development. Access to education and training that                   could not identify a political preference based on some ideo-
meets labour demand cannot, therefore, be considered a sec-                logical direction, whereas among older persons 30% did not
ond-rate issue by state policy. It is essential to help young              have an opinion regarding this question.
job-seekers to find employment or encourage them to en-                         During the last parliamentary elections, more young vot-
gage in private business. Assistance is essential in solving the           ers than older ones voted for the centre-right Liberal Union
problem of housing for young people and the problems                       (29% of young people), and the New Union (Social Liberals)
facing young families.                                                     (16%). However, they voted less often than older people for
    International communication be-                                                              Algirdas Brazauskas’ left-wing Social
tween young people should be pro-                                                                Democratic Coalition (13%). But perhaps
moted. Opportunities should be pro-                  Democratic orientation is                   most significantly, 34% of young people
vided for students to attain an education            much stronger among young                   did not vote at all.
and skills in a foreign country, and inter-          people in Lithuania than                         However, democratic orientation is
national exchange programmes for young               among older generations.                    much stronger among young people in
people should be encouraged. This will                                                           Lithuania than among older generations.
be conducive not only to the acquisition
of new knowledge and skills, but encour-             Democratic orientation, %, December 1999
age tolerance and confidence between                                        Strong Democrats Democrats          Autocrats    Undecided
nations.                                             Total population                7               57            24           13
    The formulation and approval of a                  Men                           6               63            21           15
concept on state policy for young people               Women                         8               51            26           10
was the first step in addressing their prob-           Youth                         7               61            20           12
lems. The success of this decision and its              People aged 30-50            7               57            23           14
effectiveness depends on the specific mea-             People aged over 50           7               55            26           12
sures and methods taken. It must be                  Education:
noted that up to now politicians have                  Incomplete secondary          6               49            31           14
usually limited their actions to declara-              Secondary                     6               58            22           15
tions and the establishment of new struc-              Special secondary             10              66            17           7
tures. However, the level of activity and            Place of residence:
participation of young people themselves               Rural areas                   8               50            29           13
in addressing their problems is insuffi-               Towns                         6               53            27           11
cient.                                                 Cities                        7               65            17           11

                                                                   21
                                                            Youth and society
A person’s democratic orientation is             “In recent times, the situation in Lithuania has been changing…*, %
mostly conditional upon level of edu-                                                  15-19 years       20-29 years      Total population
cation and age. The higher the level of                                                1997 2001         1997 2001         1997 2001
education the stronger the democratic                 …for the better”                  29     52         29     31         25      28
orientation, and young people living in               …for the worse”                   60     46         64     68         69      71
the cities particularly have stronger demo-           No opinion                        11     2           7      1          6       2
cratic instincts.                                     *August 1997 and September 2001
     Lithuanian youths are less active po-
litically and less interested in politics than older generations          the middle-aged generation are optimists and 41% of the
are. On the other hand, according to surveys, young                       older generation are optimists. More than 30% of young
Lithuanians are more interested in politics than young Latvians           people in Lithuania regard themselves to be very happy, while
and Estonians. In the other Baltic countries the same confor-             in both Latvia and Estonia 19% of young people feel the
mity is evident where young people are less politically active            same way.
than older people.                                                            These responses show that the established opinion about
Changes in life: the opinions and attitudes of young                      the pessimism of Lithuanians is more true for the middle-aged
people. The general mood of the Lithuanian population is                  and older generations. Young Lithuanians cannot be said to
reflected in answers that have been given to the question of              be pessimistic compared with Latvians and Estonians.
how people evaluate the direction of the country’s develop-               Attitudes to the market economy and the economic situa-
ment. These evaluations depend on the age of respondents.                 tion. After 10 years of economic reform, the continuation of a
Young people evaluate the current situation more optimisti-               market economy is supported by 56% of the adult popula-
cally than older people do. Among the under-30s, six out of               tion and opposed by 38%. Support for a market economy
10 people evaluate the situation pessimistically, whereas for             depends largely on a person’s age. The younger a person is,
people older than 30 the number is eight out of 10.                       the more likely he or she will be a supporter of the market
     The general psychological climate determines not only                economy. Among people who are under 30, 60% support
one’s self-confidence but also the confidence in the effective-           the market economy, among the 40-50 age group the figure is
ness of state institutions and society as whole. Given that the           50%, and among those older than 60, it is 40%.
majority of people are pessimistically in-                                                          Approximately 25% of the popula-
clined, an individual will rarely believe that                                                 tion are pleased with the pace of economic
his or her life will become better. And a             Among people who are under               reform, 27% think the pace is too quick,
person who is convinced that the major-               30, 60% support the market               and 38% think it is too slow. Young
ity of his or her fellow citizens are looking         economy.                                 people generally want quicker reforms,
towards the future with confidence will                                                        with 40% of this group of people believ-
tend to believe in a better life. In 2000,                                                     ing that the pace is too slow. People aged
71% of Lithuanian inhabitants thought that the majority of                50 and above, particularly those of a pensionable age, feel
people were disillusioned, apathetic and did not believe in a             more often that economic reform is going too fast (every third
better future, while 28% thought that people still believed in            person of this age group).
a better future.                                                              In evaluating the changes in the economic situation, young
     The mood of young people was somewhat more optimistic:               people are far more optimistic compared with the old and
55% of youth aged 15-19 were pessimists and 43% optimists.                middle-aged. In September 2001, 10% of people under 30
Among the 20-29 age group, 61% were pessimists and 39%                    thought the economic situation in the country was improv-
optimists. A total of 53% of young people in Lithuania thought            ing, 53% thought it had not changed and 35% said it had
that the future would be better than today, whereas 47% did               worsened. Among the over 30s, an improvement in the situ-
not. Furthermore, among the 30-50 age group 50% were op-
timists, and among people older than 65, 45% were optimists.              Opinion on the pace of economic reform, %,
     The biggest optimists in the Baltic states are young people          February 2000
in Latvia, 60% of whom are optimistic about the future and                                       18-19 years     20-29 years       Total
34% pessimistic. Of the middle-aged generation of Latvians,              Too quick                   7.2             24             27

58% are optimists, and among the older generation 44% are                Too slow                    47              41             38

optimists. The biggest pessimists are the Estonians, since 32%           About right                 34              28             27

of young Estonians are optimists and 68% pessimists, 33% of              Don’t know                  11              6.6             8

                                                                   22
                                             Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
ation was only mentioned by 2%, a wors-                More drug addicts and alcoholics                                                     25%
ening by 45% and stability by 42%.                     More criminals                                                                       24%
How young people evaluate themselves.                  More aggressive, insolent, cruel, uncontrollable young people                        18%
In 1999, once discussions on a concept                 Too many things to do, too much is allowed                                           8%
and state programme for young people                   Dissolute, amoral                                                                    7%
were underway, sociological research into              Difficult to find employment                                                         6%
the situation of young people was carried              Not interested in anything, have nothing to do                                       6%
     4
out. The results of the research indicated             Do not want to work                                                                  5%
that young people are relatively self-criti-           Care little for spiritual values, more concerned with material well-being            4%
cal. The opinion that young people today               Lack of responsibility and very egoistic                                             4%
are worse off than they were 10 years ago              Too much freedom                                                                     3%
prevails. Respondents from the younger                 Large number of young people not studying                                            3%
generation valued positively young people              More passive                                                                         2%
who are employed and have greater eco-
nomic opportunities. Young people living               Young people today compared to those 10 years ago, %, 1999
in Lithuania’s cities are of a better opinion          “Young people today are…           Total            Gender                  Age
about people of the same age group than                                                                Male Female         16-18 19-23 24+
inhabitants from rural areas.                          …better                              9            9        9          10     9     8
     Young people who are working or                   …the same                           36           37      34           31    38    39
who have a higher income, as well as those             …worse                              43           39      47           41    43    45
who live in the cities, tend to be more
positive about their contemporaries.                                                  A negative evaluation of one’s generation depends on the
     Young people who thought that their contemporaries were                     growing wealth and social differentiation between young
better than young people 10 years ago cited the following                        people, a weakening of the social identity of one’s generation,
reasons:                                                                         and better and more accessible information about social prob-
                                                                                 lems in the mass-media.
They had more opportunities                                 27%                  Evaluation of the situation for young people. In 2000, the
They were more democratic and progressive                   21%                  opinion among young people was that the first years of inde-
They were more educated                                     19%                  pendence were very favourable for the younger generation.
They were more energetic                                      9%                 Later the state lost its monopoly on employment and labour
They sought education more diligently                         7%                 relations become more deregulated. At the same time the link
They held a more serious view of life                         4%                 between a predominantly state education and labour demand
They had better living conditions                             3%                 driven by the private sector weakened. Young people become
They were more independent                                    3%                 more exposed to the risk of unemployment, since a lack of
                                                                                 work experience weakened their competitiveness on the labour
     Young people who thought the youth of today are the                         market.
same as young people of earlier generations named the follow-                         Young people who thought in 2000 that the past five
ing reasons: common to every generation is youthful enthusi-                     years had been less favourable for them cited the following
asm (19%); the same problems arise for young people all the                      reasons: difficulties in finding a job; the unemployment prob-
time (32%); parents are never pleased with their children (2%).                  lem; a poor level of attention shown by the state to the prob-
     The negative characteristics and circumstances listed by                    lems facing young people; the lack of social guarantees; the
young people can be divided into two groups. The first consists                  unfavourable economic situation; poverty. Youth with a
of evaluation, which is directly related to the behaviour of young               higher education and bigger income living in the cities evalu-
people. The second is ‘external’ factors, that have an undesir-                  ate today’s situation more favourably. In their opinion, there
able effect on the behaviour of young people, for example a low                  are currently more opportunities for self-expression, more
standard of living, too much freedom and so on. The undesir-                     democracy and freedom, and more opportunities to see the
able behaviour young people have that was most often stressed                    world, and study and gain experience in foreign countries.
was drug addiction, alcoholism and criminal offences.                            The main concern young people have that causes a sense of
     The negative characteristics of contemporary youth were                     4
                                                                                   Portrait of Young People in Lithuania. 1997. Vilnius University,
named as:                                                                        Sociological Laboratory

                                                                       23
                                                                Youth and society
insecurity is how to find a job. The feeling of insecurity is                      Furthermore, young people from the Baltic countries are
very common to people aged 24 years and older who have                         more open to the world than older people are. Young people are
low incomes, live in rural areas and do not possess a higher                   more inclined to draw upon the experiences of other countries.
education.                                                                         In identifying themselves with Lithuania young people
     Young people have not yet reached the level of maturity                   would in favourable circumstances:
to be able to take responsibility for society. They are more
inclined to be interested in those problems that are directly                  Leave to work or study abroad for several years             55%
related to them. More than two-thirds of young people are                      Remain in Lithuania                                         32%
concerned only by events that are directly associated with                     Live abroad                                                 13%
them; 20% are concerned about every-
thing that is taking place in Lithuania,                                                                  Young people are expressing the de-
and 11% are indifferent to such events.                  Youth with a higher education               sire to work or study in foreign countries
Civil initiative. Young people rather of-                and bigger income living in                 more and more often. More school pu-
ten identify themselves with Lithuania                   the cities evaluate today’s situ-           pils are planning to study or live abroad.
and its citizens. Those from rural areas are             ation more favourably. In                   These plans are largely the result of the
more inclined to associate themselves with               their opinion, there are cur-               drop in the standard of living in
a specific region. Those from the cities with            rently more opportunities for               Lithuania, the feeling of insecurity and
a higher education think of themselves as                self-expression, more democ-                unemployment. The most important is-
Europeans more often than others. And                    racy and freedom.                           sues for Lithuanian society, according to
10% of young people describe themselves                                                              young people, are related to economic,
as citizens of the world. Young people as-                                                           physical and psychological security.
sociate Europe with the future and cultural development.                       What young people value most. Research carried out in 1994
                                                                               and again in 1999 shows that young people value family the
Young Lithuanians, Latvians and Estonians on                                   most. In 1994, they listed values in order of priority in the
self-identification, %, 1999                                                   following way: family, employment, friends, acquaintances
What do you most feel?                    Young   Young       Young            and leisure time. In 1999, the most important spheres of life
                                     Lithuanians Latvians Estonians
                                                                               were family, employment and education. The importance of
A resident of your village, town, city       41       32          53
                                                                               education is increasing among young people.
A resident of your region                    17       14          18
                                                                                   The number of young people who are studying and work-
An inhabitant of your country                29       38          16
                                                                               ing simultaneously is increasing. This happens because op-
An inhabitant of Europe                        4        3          3
                                                                               portunities for parents to financially support their children
An inhabitant of the world                   10       13          10
                                                                               and pay for their studies have decreased. Moreover, young
                                                                                                     people who study think this will help en-
     More than two-thirds of young                                                                   sure a job exists for them in the future. In
people are proud to be Lithuanian citi-                  Young people are expressing                 their opinion, it is more difficult for them
zens (86%). For Latvia and Estonia, the                  the desire to work or study                 to find employment than it is for older
figures are 83% and 85%, respectively. A                 in foreign countries more                   people due to their lack of work experi-
feeling of patriotism is common among                    and more often.                             ence, employers do not trust young people
young people in the Baltic states. Young                                                             or have confidence in them, and there is a
Lithuanians are mostly proud of their                    Research carried out in 1994                shortage of jobs anyway.
sportsmen, national independence and                     and again in 1999 shows                          More than two-thirds of young
the diligence of Lithuanian people. In                   that young people value fam-                people in Lithuania want the state to guar-
young people’s opinion, diligence, indif-                ily the most.                               antee them employment. This opinion is
ference and orderliness are the most com-                                                            most common among those aged 16-18
mon features of Lithuanians. Young                                                                   who have basic and secondary education.
people most often associate Lithuania with independence and                        The majority of young people are in favour of special
unemployment.                                                                  support in times of widespread unemployment; 74% think
     In the event of the outbreak of war, 74% of young people                  that with the increase in unemployment young people should
in Lithuania, 84% in Latvia and 60% in Estonia would fight                     be provided with employment and that this should be done
for their country.                                                             at the expense of other social groups, while 59% think that

                                                                      24
                                                Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Opinion of young people on employment, %, 1999                                    Most important qualities of employment, %
The state should guarantee employment for us                       67             Good salary                                                   90
It is the duty of a young person to find                                          Interesting job                                               55
employment for himself/herself                                     30             Pleasant work colleagues                                      39
Our parents should help us find employment                         3              Social guarantees                                             33
                                                                                  Convenient work time                                          32
with the increase in unemployment people should retire at                         Possibility for a career                                      29
an earlier age, and 44% think it is not right to provide work                     The work matches one’s abilities                              26
for people with disabilities when there are insufficient posi-                    Chance to see the results of one’s work                       25
tions available for able-bodied people. These opinions can                        Chance to interact with people                                21
be explained not only by the ‘maximalistic’ attitude young                        Chance to show oneself, to show initiative                    17
people have to life, but also by the real situation in the labour                 Long holidays                                                 16
market. With the increase in unemployment and the uncer-                          Not too stressful a job                                       15
tainty of employment in the future, young people think                            Chance to work creatively                                     14
that as a result of their lack of real professional experience,                   Chance to be of benefit to society                             8
regardless of acquired education, it is difficult for them to                     Responsibility                                                 7
compete for better jobs.                                                          Recognition by society                                         6
    Employment for young people is more a mean (necessity),
whereas the result of work is associated with remuneration.                       Young people’s preferred types of activity, %
Twenty per cent of young people perceive work as an objective,                                                                       Most likely yes
a value in itself, while remuneration is a ‘secondary’ result.                    To work in a private company on a contract basis               59
    Remuneration is the most important feature of employ-                         To work abroad                                                 58
ment for young Lithuanians. It is also important that the work                    To engage in private business                                  56
should be interesting and provide them with social comfort.                       To find additional employment                                  56
    Private business is the most attractive prospect for young                    To establish a company with others                             46
people. They are more inclined to be ‘entrepreneurial’ types.                     To work in a state company or organisation                     45
Less entrepreneurial young people are more oriented towards                       To emigrate                                                    26
employment in the state sector. Among the main obstacles to                       To engage in ‘free trade’                                      20
starting a private business young people cited: a lack of money                   Not to work at all                                             11
(65%), an insufficient legal basis (31%); and a lack of knowl-                    To buy or reclaim land and farm                                 8
edge, bureaucratic hindrances, and a lack of confidence in
their abilities.                                                                      Participation in NGOs is on the decline. This passivity
Participation in NGOs. In 2000, more than half of young                           could be explained the overall low interest in politics, disbelief
people said that they did not know about any organisations                        that community activities can have an impact on solving social
for young people. They did not know which organisations                           problems, and a lack of confidence in the leaders of NGOs
could represent their interests or help to tackle their problems.                 and political organisations. Moreover, young people’s com-
Meanwhile, 25% of young people knew of at least one youth                         munity activities are based more often on professional and
organisation. The most commonly known ones were Youth                             political interests.
Line, the Scouts, the Student’s Union, Young Lithuania, and                       Leisure-time. Forty-eight per cent of young Lithuanians stated
the Youth Psychological Support Centre. Among the main                            that communication with friends is a very important part of
faults of youth NGOs were: a lack of initiatives, insufficient                    their lives. Another 40% said that their leisure time is very
communication, and not enough information about the                               important to them. Among young people from Latvia, 42%
organisation.                                                                     considered friends and 32% free leisure time as important
                                                                                                       values. These things are more important
What employment means to young people, %
                                                                                                       to young people in Estonia, where 51%
Work is a business deal - the more they pay me, the more I’ll work.                     30
                                                                                                       of young people considered friends and
I work with pleasure, but this should not interfere with my personal life.               25
                                                                                                       39% free leisure time important.
I work so I can survive. I would never work if I didn’t have to.                        22
                                                                                                           Between 1998 and 2000 the most
I always try to work well, regardless of the level of payment.                          17
                                                                                                       popular forms of leisure did not change.
I work with pleasure. It’s the most important thing in my life.                           4
                                                                                                       Young people continue to like commu-

                                                                             25
                                                                   Youth and society
Preferred leisure activities, %                                                                     the appearance of new interest groups
                                                        Often Sometimes Rarely Never                and the orientation of community ac-
Cafes, parties                                            17         38        35      9.8          tivities toward vocational, political, cul-
Theatre                                                  2.3         18        41      38           tural and other interests.
Exhibitions                                              2.3         13        40      44                Young people today are not very in-
Classical music concerts                                 3.0     8.8           25      63           terested in politics and are not politically
Rock, pop concerts                                       9.8         36        36      18           active. There is a low level of interest in
Cinema                                                   3.3         18        35      44           non-governmental organisations for the
Watching sport                                            11         24        34      30           young. Educational and other individual
Playing sport                                             23         29        26      21           opportunities are more important for
Dancing, discos                                           27         29        21      22           young people than resolving problems
Watching TV                                               69         24        5.6     0.6          common to their generation or society.
Spending time with friends at home or elsewhere           72         24        3.3     0.6               Young Lithuanians do not differ
Associations, clubs, religious or other community groups 6.0     9.9           17      67           greatly from their contemporaries in Latvia
Reading                                                   30         33        25      11           and Estonia in terms of social characteris-
Listening to music                                        65         29        5.1     0.6          tics and orientation.
Special hobby                                             24     9.6           4.7     50                Young Lithuanians feel themselves
                                                                                                    poorly integrated into society. They of-
nication with friends, watching television and listening to                    ten feel ignored or unprepared to compete in the labour
music.                                                                         market. However, they do not show a great deal of interest in
     Communication as one of the most important forms of                       overcoming this social alienation.
leisure is mostly identified by unmarried people under 24                          In seeking to better integrate young people into soci-
living in the cities. Young people spend their leisure time mostly             ety, political and economic measures are necessary, targeted
with friends. Passive forms of leisure (watching TV, going to                  towards different groups of young people. Taking into
the cinema, listening to music) are more popular than active                   account their passivity it would be more effective to em-
community activities.                                                          ploy non-traditional (beyond the media) ways of dissemi-
                               ***                                             nating legal, social and other information to help them
     To sum up, it could be said that young people differ as                   find their place in an ever-changing society. More atten-
a social group from other age groups. The differences be-                      tion should be paid to young people who neither study
come evident when comparing social and political behaviour                     nor work. They are the group most vulnerable to social
and attitudes, and employment opportunities between age                        exclusion and so are the most difficult to reach. Young
groups. Young people have a more liberal attitude. They                        people who study are the most active, both from a political
are socially and geographically more mobile and more re-                       point of view and in the labour market. They should there-
ceptive to change than older people. The rapid economic                        fore be encouraged to take part in decision-making pro-
and social polarisation of society determines the increasing                   cesses involving issues relating to themselves, and even more
differentiation within young people as a social group and                      so in addressing global social problems.




                                                                          26
                                                  Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
II


                                                          Economy
                                                        Margarita Starkevièiûtë




In 2000, Lithuania drew to a close its transition reforms from                 The major driving force behind the economic growth was a
a centralised to a market economy, and having laid the foun-              20.5% increase in the export of goods and services. Traditional
dation for a market economy started a new                                                       Lithuanian industries – textiles and cloth-
stage in its development – integration into                                                     ing, electrical machinery and appliances,
the European Union (EU).                             Youth problems are deter-                  and chemicals – occupied an important
     The stable political and economic situ-         mined by such factors as the               place in the export market. Nevertheless,
ation and the accession negotiations to the          macroeconomic environment,                 oil refining represented the largest contri-
EU that officially commenced in February             the structure of the economy,              bution to exports. Oil products accounted
2000, which have determined economic                 state investment in social capi-           for 44.2% of the total export growth for
policy priorities and accelerated the                tal and agreement between the              2000, and brought about a 28.7% increase
country’s convergence with the                       interests of different genera-             in merchandise exports during the year.
macroeconomically balanced EU market,                tions and population groups                     Lithuanian goods are competitive on
predetermined optimistic assessments of              within state policy.                       both eastern and western markets. Exports
Lithuania’s long-term future. However, a                                                        to the EU in 2000 grew by 21.2%, mak-
relatively low standard of living (GDP per                                                      ing up 47.9% of total exports. The larg-
capita barely reaching 35% of the EU average) and increasing              est increases were characteristic of export flows to the Nether-
structural unemployment caused concern among the popula-                  lands and the United Kingdom, by 95% and 72.6%, respec-
tion. State economic policy was directed more to foreign policy           tively.
objectives like EU and NATO integration. Solving the prob-                     Favourable conditions for the growth of Lithuanian ex-
lems of young people was not among its priorities. Unemploy-              ports to the east were determined by the recovery of the econo-
ment among young people was the high-                                                           mies of the CIS after the crisis. In 2000,
est, because they commonly experience dif-           The major driving force be-                Lithuanian exports to the CIS rose by
ficulties in acquiring the skills necessary to       hind the economic growth was               13.3% (including 28.6% growth in ex-
meet the country’s rapidly changing eco-             a 20.5% increase in the export             ports to Russia), even though their pro-
nomic requirements and embark on a suc-              of goods and services.                     portion in the total export figure fell, reach-
cessful career. Youth problems are deter-                                                       ing 16.3%.
mined by such factors as the macroeco-                                                               The export of services followed a dif-
nomic environment, the structure of the economy, state invest-            ferent pattern, shrinking by 3% in 2000 in comparison to
ment in social capital and agreement between the interests of             1999. This decline was caused by a reduction in the export of
different generations and population groups within state policy.          travel services. Travel revenues fell by 28.9%, due to a lower
Macroeconomic environment. Economic development in-                       number of incoming foreigners. The successful operation of
fluences opportunities and choices for young people since                 shipping and haulage companies holding a leading position in
macroeconomic conditions determine individual income and                  the transportation of flows of goods from east to west resulted in
employment. In 2000, when Lithuania experienced 3.9%                      a 23.1% increase in the export of transport services.
GDP growth, the economy finally overcame the negative con-                     Growing income from exports had a positive impact on
sequences of the Russian crisis, which had resulted in an eco-            the domestic market. The volume of retail trade increased by
nomic recession in 1999.                                                  14.8%. However, a decline in real wages by 1.9% and growing

                                                                     27
                                                                  Economy
Main economic indicators                                                                                   Monetary policy is based on a currency
                                                 1996    1997     1998         1999   2000            board arrangement and the pegging of
GDP in current prices (mln. LTL)             31,569 38,340       42,990   42,655 45,254               the litas (LTL) to the US dollar. This at a
Real GDP (change, %)                               4.7     7.3      5.1      -3.9       3.9           time when the US dollar is getting stron-
Annual average inflation (%)                      13.1     8.4      2.4       0.3       1.4           ger relative to other currencies was the
Unemployment level (%)                             7.1     5.9      6.4       8.4     11.5            main reason for a low (1.4%) average an-
Private consumption (change, %)                   10.5     9.2       4        2.1       4.6           nual inflation in Lithuania, the lowest
General government consumption (change, %)         0.1     1.5     22.9     -17.5      -0.7           among the EU candidate countries.
Gross domestic investment (change, %)              9.8    31.7     11.8      -9.6      -9.4                In order to ensure macroeconomic sta-
Exports of goods and services (fob, change, %)    31.9    24.1     -2.9     -16.4     20.5            bility, the decision was taken not to alter
Imports of goods and services (fob, change, %) 27.8       25.1      1.8     -15.9       9.3           monetary policy or the current anchor cur-
Current account balance (% of GDP)                -9.2   -10.2    -12.1      11.2      -6.0           rency, the US dollar, in 2000. Despite
Overall budget balance (% of GDP)                 -4.6    -1.6     -4.6      -7.8      -2.8           strengthening trade relations between
Foreign direct investment (total, LTL)       2,801.2 4,162.5 6,501.2      8,252.1 9,337.3             Lithuania and the euro-zone economies, it
Foreign debt (% of GDP)                           15.3    14.6     15.8      22.8       22            was decided to postpone the pegging of
Average monthly wage (gross, LTL)                618.2   778.1    929.8     987.4 1,007.9             the litas to the euro until February 2002.
                                                                                                      So with the formation of an EU-oriented
unemployment, which reached a level of 11.5%, dampened                         export pattern, the fluctuations of the real exchange rate of the
private consumption. A strict fiscal policy, thanks to which                   litas with respect to the currencies of the major trading partners
the overall budget deficit went down from 7.8% of GDP in                       increased. The litas became almost 8% more expensive than the
1999 to 2.8% in 2000, reduced government consumption,                          euro during the year. Exchange rate changes had a negative
so general consumption expenditure grew by only 3.6%.                          impact on the competitiveness of Lithuanian industry, because
    The rapid expansion of exports and strict fiscal policy                    of higher labour costs per unit. The unfavourable trend in the
predetermined positive changes in the balance of payments. A                   exchange rate of the litas to the euro adversely affected incomes
current account deficit from a proportion of 11.2% of GDP,                     of companies in Lithuania that export to the EU. This conse-
which was threatening the country’s financial stability in 1999,               quently resulted in lower budget revenues.
almost halved, to 6.0% of GDP in 2000. More than half                               Monetary policy was also unfavourable for the export of
(56.2%) of the current account deficit was financed by for-                    services, particularly tourist services, which are closely related
eign direct investment that totalled 632 USD per capita by                     to the domestic market as tours to Lithuania were relatively
the end of 2000.                                                               more expensive than trips to other countries. Budget revenues
    Financial intermediation (54.3%), food processing, and                     from tourist services fell by almost 29% in 2000. Moreover, a
beverage and tobacco production (8.8%), and wholesale trade                    stronger currency had an adverse impact on investment flows,
(7.5%) enjoyed the largest share of foreign direct investment                  since entry into the Lithuanian market was more expensive
(FDI). Investment from the EU amounted to 64.3% of total                       compared to the neighbouring Latvian and Estonian markets
FDI. Investors from Denmark and Sweden took the lead, con-                     both for ‘greenfield’ investors and those acquiring property
tributing 18.3% and 17.3%, respectively.                                       (real estate) from private owners or the state.
    Since the current account deficit was falling and FDI con-                      As macroeconomic stability was achieved at the expense of
tinued to grow, the state was able to borrow less. Therefore                   economic growth, it was not capable of ensuring an increase in
foreign debt remained relatively small, at 22% of GDP, and                     the income of the population and the reduction of structural
made up 77.8% of the total state debt, which amounted to                       unemployment.
12.7 billion LTL or 28.0% of GDP at the end of the year.                            One of the most complicated problems encountered by
Debt service expenditure was not problematic for the economy.                  countries in transition is getting their financial flows balanced.
In 1999, the average interest rate on government securities                    On the one hand, considerable financial resources are needed
issued on the domestic market dropped from 11.4% in 1999                       for the implementation of economic reforms, and on the other,
to 9.4% in 2000. Moreover, the pattern of state debt was very                  an initial stage of economic reforms national income signifi-
favourable, with long-term liabilities accounting for almost                   cantly drops. This problem remains acute during the acces-
90% of the total debt, about 51% of which were eurobonds                       sion period to the EU as candidate countries must enhance
and 37% were loans. Ten per cent of state debt was short-                      structural reforms in order to align their institutional systems
term liabilities, comprised of treasury bills issued on the do-                with EU requirements. This in turn calls for considerable fi-
mestic market.                                                                 nancial resources that are not sufficient despite a high pace of

                                                                          28
                                                    Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
economic growth and assistance from the EU, since structural                 The state of Lithuanian industry.
reforms predetermine a high rate of unemployment and big                     Assessments reveal that advertisement-oriented (such as
income differentiation – and a resulting increase in state social            food, tobacco, leather, footwear, publishing) and capi-
expenditure. For Lithuania, the solution to this problem was                 tal intensive (oil refining, chemicals) branches dominate
even more complicated after starting negotiations with the                   Lithuanian industry. According to assessments made by
EU, since in addition to the above factors the increase in social            European Commission experts, labour productivity in
expenditure is being determined by the ageing of the popula-                 the above sectors was relatively high. Such a structure of
tion. An indicator of ageing that shows the number of people                 Lithuanian industry, however, demands that attention
aged 60 and over per 100 children under the age of 15 reached                be paid to two important factors. First, promotion and
92 by the end of 2000. This had increased by 1.6 times over                  other marketing tools greatly influence the competitive-
the previous 10 years. For that reason the country’s economic                ness of advertisement-oriented goods on foreign as well
situation and long-term development prospects depended on                    as domestic markets. For economically relatively weak
how efficiently the potential of young people was being used.                Lithuanian enterprises it is hard to compete with large,
Appropriate macroeconomic and structural reforms could have                  stable foreign companies. So multi-sided state support
offered favourable conditions to reach this goal.                            and the steps the state has taken in introducing
Economic structure and opportunities for young people.                       Lithuanian goods to the international market and dis-
Monetary policy, which suppressed economic activity and                      seminating information abroad may be important in-
the creation of new jobs, was not the only factor that pre-                  struments for solving this problem. However, the enter-
vented the full utilisation of the potential of the young people             prise survey has proven that enterprises (the respon-
that were entering the labour market. One of the barriers that               dents) that produce advertisement-oriented goods as-
prevented young people from making use of their abilities was                sign a particularly insignificant role to marketing com-
the fact that the majority of newly created jobs was in the                  pared to other factors determining the competitiveness
service sector, which is relatively badly paid (surveys show                 of their goods. Abroad these goods are often not linked
that 52.2% of young people were employed in services), or in                 to the state of origin or the name of the producer. Rather,
traditional branches of industry (22.6%), where highly skilled               they are exported using the name of a famous foreign
labour was not in demand.                                                    partner.
     PHARE experts and the staff of the Lithuanian Institute                      A second aspect is the global trend in the develop-
of Economics concluded that skill-intensive industry produced                ment of capital intensive industries that call for large in-
only 3.5% of total value added, while the same indicator in                  vestment. This suggests that Lithuania should incorpo-
the EU member states, the US and Japan was 15-18%. Bear-                     rate particularly favourable conditions for investment, in-
ing in mind that the number of scientists, R&D personnel                     cluding FDI, into these industries.
and students in Lithuania is similar to the EU and canditate
countries, the conclusion may be made that labour skills, par-               Ministry of Economy of the Republic of Lithuania, Lithuanian Institute
                                                                             of Economics “The Competitiveness of Lithuanian Industry”, 2000
ticularly the skills of young people who have acquired an edu-
cation during the years of independence,
were not being used to the full.                                                                  try, while in the EU, the US and Japan it
     The demand for highly skilled labour is          In Lithuania research and                   exceeds 20%.
restricted by a very small number of high-            technology-intensive indus-                       Research data show that the largest
tech industries in the total industrial out-          try is responsible for 5.9% of              number of jobs was created in small en-
put, at only 4.4%, and the large share of             the total value added pro-                  terprises that employ between five and
low-technology industries, at 73%. In                 duced in industry, while in                 19 people, and the number of enterprises
Lithuania research and technology-inten-              the EU it exceeds 20%.                      that did not hire employees during the
sive industry is responsible for 5.9% of                                                          year at all, or hired only one person, rose
the total value added produced in indus-                                                          in 2000. Young people could have cre-
                                                                          ated jobs for themselves by setting up small new technology
                                                                          enterprises. Such efforts, however, were hindered by an inad-
   The household budget survey revealed that 5% of house-
                                                                          equately small supply of venture capital on the market. Sur-
   holds had personal computers in 2000 (3% in 1999).
                                                                          veys show that 70.9% of young people intended to start their
   Every tenth household had a PC in the cities, 3% in
                                                                          own business, of which 48.7% indicated that they lacked
   towns, and 1% in rural areas.
                                                                          funds.

                                                                       29
                                                                    Economy
Bank lending to enterprises and businesses. Stability was a        care, education, and infrastructure development. The state
characteristic feature of Lithuanian banks in 2000. Their capital       therefore plays a significant role in economic policy in the
adequacy was better than the required indicator and stood at            period of integration into the EU.
16.3% (required indicator 10%), according to audited state-                  In reforming the state budget system and setting the crite-
ments. Their liquidity level was 49.7%, which exceeded the              ria for efficient use of governmental financial resources, a model
minimum of 30% set by the Bank of Lithuania. In six out of              of strategic planning and budgeting on a programme basis
10 active commercial banks, foreign investors owned over 50%            was introduced. The model facilitated a more targeted plan-
of the equity. During the year, bank assets grew by 16.5%,              ning of activities and the co-ordination of funds allocation
alongside the growth of deposits by 23.9%. Due to the delay             with government priorities.
in structural reforms and because of the conservative risk-lim-              In the Lithuanian state financial system, beside the state
iting requirements established by the supervision authorities,          and municipal budgets 24 extra-budgetary funds including
banks allocated insufficient funds for new enterprises. Two             the largest one, the State Social Insurance Fund (SODRA),
state-controlled banks – the Lithuanian Savings Bank and the            were drawn from. The funds were administered by different
Lithuanian Agricultural Bank – were preparing for                       authorities. The Ministry of Finance in many cases did not
privatisation, and the largest bank, Vilniaus Bankas, was en-           know the amount of accumulated funds and how they were
gaged in a merger process, so the financing of higher risk projects     being utilised. A law on the budget stipulating the incorpora-
was not on their priority agenda.                                                               tion of extra-budgetary funds into the
     Moreover, the low liquidity of the                                                         state budget, with the exception of larger
Lithuanian capital market (the ratio of               Young people prevailed                    funds such as SODRA and the Manda-
turnover of shares to capitalisation was              among those who went                      tory Health Insurance Fund, had a posi-
only 12%) did not offer flexible possi-               abroad to seek employment.                tive effect on the efficiency and transpar-
bilities for banks to withdraw from com-                                                        ency of the management of state finances.
pany management. Foreign banks were                                                                 In order to stabilise the balance of pay-
newcomers on the Lithuanian market, and they had not yet                ments, a decision was made to reduce public spending in
developed their activities enough to provide the services that          2000. However, the size of state expenditure was determined
were needed.                                                            by structural factors such as the necessity to maintain a net-
     An analysis of start-up capital showed that in 89% of cases        work of institutions providing essential public services (schools,
the personal savings of owners were used for starting a per-            hospitals, cultural institutions). The reduction in state expen-
sonal enterprise. Such a funding option is complicated for              diture consequently led to a lower quality of public services
young people who have had no time to accumulate many                    and the growing debts of these institutions to enterprises pro-
savings and cannot count on the financial support of their              viding public utilities. The burden of financing their services
parents or relatives. Income earned by the head of a household          partly shifted to the population. This decision had a marked
who is under 30 years of age from a business or artwork was             impact on young people since, as proven by the household
3.6% of the total disposable income in 2000, which is about             budget survey, expenditure for education in young house-
half of what is typical for more senior age groups.                     holds with a breadwinner under 30 was three times higher
     The government was keen on promoting the develop-                  than in other age groups.
ment of small- and medium-sized businesses and allocated 2                   Seeking fiscal balance by cutting state expenditure reduced
million LTL for the purpose. However, the largest share of the          domestic demand and, consequently, the income of the small-
funds was used in the form of different training programmes             and medium-sized enterprises that prevail on the domestic
and the maintenance of an administrative system of ‘business            market. The number of registered small- and medium-sized
incubators’. By the end of 2000, there were 15 enterprises per          enterprises that are not operating grew by 14% in 2000 com-
1,000 inhabitants that employed up to 250 people, which is              pared to 1999.
a very low indicator in comparison to the EU where the figure                The strict government savings policy slowed down the
is 50 to 60 enterprises.                                                growth of disposable income and was conducive to a worsen-
Interests of different generations and population groups                ing in the quality of public services. This discouraged the
in state economic policy. The consequences of reforms for               population, and emigration grew. Human capital was driven
individuals usually depend on their education, age and gen-             out of Lithuania. The household survey revealed that in the
der. A negative impact of socio-economic reforms on different           opinion of 69% of heads of households under the age of 30,
population groups, including young people, could have been              the standard of living during the year decreased. Young people
mitigated by state investment into social services and health           prevailed among those who went abroad to seek employment;

                                                                    30
                                              Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
21.9% of young respondents said that they were ready to                     key task was to introduce mandatory pension schemes with-
leave for permanent residence abroad, and an additional 50.0%               out raising the insurance contribution rate by relocating a part
said they would agree to a temporary stay abroad.                           of the contributions collected on the basis of the existing social
    Social insurance, pension reform and jobs for young people.             insurance system to mandatory pension funds. A long-term
The SODRA budget encountered significant financial diffi-                   goal pursued by pension reform was to change the whole
culties in 2000, and even though its deficit fell compared to               system so that retired people could receive a higher income
1999, it still totalled to 151.6 million LTL. One of the rea-               than they have now. In actual fact, pension reform was aimed
sons for the deficit was unfavourable demographic trends and                more at offering young people new opportunities to accumu-
the ageing of the population. SODRA expenditure on pen-                     late funds for their old age rather than solve the problems of
sions amounted to 7.3% of GDP in 2000, while the rate of                    today’s pensioners.
pension insurance contributions was 25% of the wage of the                       The pension reform strategy and its economic feasibility
person insured. In order to pay pensions on time, SODRA                     was submitted to the public in a White Paper prepared by the
was obliged to resort to the short-term borrowing of about 70               government. The starting date of the reform was not set, how-
million LTL each month. An increased rate of state social in-               ever, since sources of funding were not clear. The only real
surance contributions (from 31% to 34%) from the begin-                     resource for pension reform was the Privatisation Fund, but
ning of 2000 also had an adverse effect on SODRA’s budget                   it’s utilisation was determined by law, which read that two-
revenue, since such a decision prompted tax evasion and re-                 thirds of funds obtained from privatisation should be used to
sulted in a smaller number of insured people. The                           compensate for lost deposits, and one-third should be used
government’s fiscal policy also contributed to SODRA’s prob-                for the implementation of the Public Investment Programme.
lems, because corporate tax exemptions reduced the wage base,               The programme for deposit compensation was postponed for
and social insurance contributions made up 8.5% of GDP.                     two years. Politicians did not have the courage to cancel it for
For comparison, they were 2-3% of GDP higher in                             the sake of the progress of pension reform.
neighbouring countries.                                                          Financial problems forced the government to re-evaluate
                                                                            its support programme to agriculture in 2000. A large part of
                                                                            the Rural Support Fund was used to cover the debts of 1999.
                                                                            Subsidies that were envisaged in 2000 for supporting the
                                                                            purchase prices of agricultural commodities were not applied,
                                                                            and attempts were made to gradually move from a price sub-
                                                                            sidy to a direct payment system, depending on the size of the
                                                                            livestock and arable land. To that end, a more modern system
                                                                            of livestock registration and declaration of areas for crops was
                                                                            introduced. Low purchase prices for agricultural produce and
                                                                            reducing state support conditioned a lower standard of living
                                                                            in rural areas than in the cities. Life in rural areas offered still
                                                                            fewer opportunities for young people.
                                                                            Investment in human development and opportunities for
    SODRA’s difficult financial situation negatively influ-                 youth. Higher income, satisfaction with the quality of life,
enced social opportunities for young people. Its revenue con-               and social harmony cannot be promoted without investment
straints resulted in a shortage of funds that had to be remit-              in human capital and public goods and services.
ted to the state’s health and employment funds. Debts to                         Complicated structural problems did not allow in 2000
these two funds grew. The shortage of funds prevented the                   for a rapid reduction of the budget expenditure to the re-
Employment Fund from the implementation of employ-                          quired level. Instead the government simply halved public
ment programmes, and young people did not get a great                       investment. State investment was therefore smaller in Lithuania,
deal of support to enter the labour market. And the supply                  at 1.5% of GDP, than in Latvia and Estonia, at 3.5% and
of jobs to young people has fallen for one more reason. With                3.8% of GDP, respectively. Scarce public investment brought
a view to reducing SODRA’s deficit and the burden of pen-                   about a slower improvement in the economy and prevented
sion ‘obligations’, the pension age for men was increased to                the modernisation of the country’s infrastructure. Moreover,
62.5 years of age and for women to 60.                                      it hindered necessary preparation for the utilisation of EU
    One of the aims of pension reform was to increase the                   accession funds. In its economic growth rate, Lithuania lagged
public’s motivation to pay social security contributions. Its               behind the other two Baltic states by 2-3%.

                                                                    31
                                                                  Economy
The fundamental problems detrimental to the appropriate                payment of wages and salaries to the staff of educational and
financing of social programmes were related to an unfavourable             other budgetary institutions, and for the renovation and
taxation pattern, the ambiguous distribution of administrative             computerisation of medical institutions and schools. Young fami-
responsibility between central government and municipalities,              lies with children where social payments constituted a relatively
and the inefficient management of state expenditure.                       large part of household income were most severely hit.
                                                                                In 2000, the government proceeded with budget reform
Structure of tax revenue, % of GDP, 2000                                   in line with EU requirements. The new version of the law on
Personal income tax                                          7.9           the budget stipulated that all amendments affecting budget
Corporate profit tax                                         0.7           revenues and expenditures, as well as the public debt, should
State social insurance contributions                         7.0           be adopted prior to the approval of the financial indicators of
Domestic goods and services taxes (consumption related)     11.7           the state and municipal budgets. This legal step reduced the
Property taxes                                               0.6           possibility of taking decisions the financing of which would
Other                                                        0.3           not be backed up by allocations from the state budget.
                                                                                                      It was difficult to assess the efficiency
     Even though the state budget of 2000                                                        of allocations to social programmes, since
was drawn with reference to conservative                In 2000, funds allocated for             a system for the evaluation and monitor-
forecasts, its implementation turned out                health care stood at 4.4% of             ing of budget expenditure was not put in
to be a difficult task. A taxation structure            GDP, which is half the EU                place, and the distribution of financial
where taxes related to consumption and                  average.                                 resources did not rest upon objective cri-
were sensitive to economic cycles played                                                         teria for their effective utilisation. Taxpay-
an important role (11.7% of GDP; of                                                              ers were insufficiently informed as to how
which excise taxes, 3.2%) made fiscal policy rigid and inca-               budget revenues were used.
pable of rapid adaptation to the dynamically changing condi-                    There is no procedure or criteria according to which bud-
tions of the global economic environment.                                  get expenditure should be reduced if revenue comes to less
     The structure of the taxation system proved that the pur-             than planned. Fund allocations were made on the basis of
chasing power of the population was relatively low, because                monthly budgets. Allocations for the payment of wages and
the proportion of value added tax (VAT) in the total state                 utility services were made first, and only then did social ben-
budget revenue fell from 8.1% of GDP in 1999 to 7.6% of                    efits and investment projects follow. It has been revealed that
GDP in 2000, and revenues from personal income tax fell                    social programmes and investment projects received only 80-
from 8.5% of GDP to 7.9%.                                                  90% of the envisaged funds in 2000.
     A drop of the proportion of corporate income tax from                      In 2000, funds allocated for health care stood at 4.4% of
29% of GDP to 24% was also a blow to budget revenues.                      GDP, which is half the EU average. Expenditure for educa-
The share of this tax in the general income structure fell from            tion was 6.64% of GDP, lagging behind Poland and Latvia
0.8% to 0.7% of GDP between 1999 and 2000.                                 (above 7% of GDP). It has not been easy to evaluate all the
     The effectiveness of fiscal policy depends on the distribu-           consequences of the insufficient investment in human devel-
tion of functions between the central and local governments.               opment in Lithuania. Insufficient access to and the falling
It was difficult for municipalities to plan their activities, since        quality of education and health care continue to deprive young
the Seimas (Parliament) and the government set a taxation                  people of many essential choices and opportunities.
base and rates for them. So the municipalities did not know                                                ***
what income they could count on to disperse in future. More-                    In the changing global world, a country’s or an individual’s
over, they were not allowed to collect taxes themselves. De-               success depends on how quickly innovations are introduced,
spite the law on the indicators of local budget revenue adopted            and how well young people are educated, how many skills they
back in 1997, transfers and subsidies to local governments                 have and much knowledge is gained. The economic develop-
were often distributed on an ad hoc basis.                                 ment of Lithuania offers its young people prerequisites for the
     The government and the Seimas delegated certain func-                 acquisition of necessary knowledge and skills. However, what
tions to municipalities, but no adequate financing followed.               really matters in the process is the efforts of the young people
Consequently, the municipalities felt a shortage of funds for the          themselves, since the economic policy of the country was not
payment of social benefits and compensations, for the timely               quite favourable for the attainment of their aspirations in 2000.




                                                                     32
                                               Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
III


                                                      Education
                                                      Violeta Rimkevièienë




The pace of reforms in education: a brief overview. The              prolonged from nine to 10 years. The specialisation of basic
second stage of reforms in education for the period between          education was finalised between 2000 and 2001. A com-
1999 and 2001 has been marked by activities and achieve-             mon programme and educational standards (for grades 11
ments focused on the following priorities: the modernisation         and 12) were introduced. The introduction of state exami-
of learning; raising the quality of education; the improve-          nations after graduation from secondary school proved to be
ment of conditions in the education and learning of social           efficient, and so while in 1999 there were two state exami-
pedagogues, and the harmonisation of                                                     nations, in 2000 there were five. Voca-
the general education system.                                                            tional qualification exams are gradually
    An important step in laying the foun-         An important step in laying            being transferred to the Trade and Com-
dations for sustainable improvement in            the foundations for sustain-           merce Chamber, and internal and exter-
the quality of education has been setting         able improvement in the                nal audit methodology is being devel-
up a framework for pre-school education           quality of education has been          oped. Higher education legislation was
and the formulation of corresponding              setting up a framework for             adopted that legitimised colleges and
programmes and concepts. Between                  pre-school education.                  other non-university tertiary educational
1999 and 2000, basic education was                                                       schools.


  Most important and ongoing tasks in educational re-                   2. To improve conditions for education and studies of social
  forms for the period between 1999 and 2001.                           pedagogy
  The overall ‘umbrella’ task is to provide finance and other           2.1. Expand educational opportunities by developing in-
  resources for the implementation of educational reform.               formal adult training including the enforcement of the law
  1. To modernise learning and raise the quality of education           on informal adult education, develop a network of diverse
  1.1. Renew and re-shape curricula in line with the national           schools and curricula, implement extra-curricula studies and
  education concept and the latest international trends in edu-         integrate them into the education system;
  cation and the information society;                                   2.2. Maintain positions of social pedagogy at educational
  1.2. Apply national education standards for assessment and a          institutions;
  uniform monitoring of the learning process for grades 1-12,           2.3. Ensure state financial support to students.
  and prepare standards for all education levels (vocational,           3. To harmonise the education system
  specialised secondary and tertiary);                                  3.1. Strengthen general academic compatibility and suc-
  1.3. Continue specialised and differentiated secondary edu-           cession with focus on the continuity of basic and voca-
  cation;                                                               tional education, enlarging opportunities to enter tertiary
  1.4. Pay particular attention to the adjustment of voca-              education and improving the compatibility of qualifica-
  tional training to labour market needs;                               tions;
  1.5. Modernise school libraries with focus on information             3.2. Encourage self-governance of schools;
  and computer networks;                                                3.3. Support non-university higher education and imple-
  1.6. Continue reform of the examination system and im-                ment a concept of the regional development of the educa-
  prove acceptance procedure into higher education institu-             tion system.
  tions.

                                                                  33
                                                              Education
In improving the social conditions for            Non-state education institutions
education and harmonising the education                                                      Number of schools                    Enrolment
                                                                                           1995- 1999- 2000-           1995- 1999- 2000-
system, the following important achieve-                                                    1996 2000 2001              1996 2000 2001
ments of 2000 should be mentioned:                     Basic/secondary schools                20      19     20        1,092 1,660 1,744
· research was carried out in the basic                  Pre-schools                           1       2      2            13      50       35
education and vocational training of in-                 Primary                              12       6      4           399    230      120
dividuals who had been sentenced to im-                  Basic                                 5       5      6           295    596      584
prisonment;                                              Secondary                             1       5      6           338    333      491
· one youth school was established and                   Gymnasium                             0       1      1             0    451      481
two classes for young people in basic edu-               Special                               1       0      1            47       0       33
cation schools were set up;                            Vocational school                       1       1      1           145      57       42
· basic education by correspondence,                   Specialised secondary                  15      18     14        1,860 4,740 4,022
funded by municipalities, was provided                 Non-university higher (college-type)    0       0      3             0       0     575
for military servicemen at the Kaunas,                 Universities                            0       1      4             0      63     630
Vilnius and Marijampolë adult educa-
tion centres;                                                                                      schools. In the academic year 2000/
· analysis was carried out into the needs              In 2000, 6.64% of GDP was                   2001, the dominant schools become ba-
of ethnic minority pupils in receiving                 allocated to education.                     sic, secondary and gymnasiums. Special
basic education, and recommendations                                                               education schools started to emerge. The
were prepared;                                                                                     number of private vocational schools is
· entry into five higher educational institutions was centralized,           scarce and remains unchanged. Only one such school oper-
and the main principles were defined for entry conditions into               ates at this time.
higher education schools for the years 2001 and 2002;                            Positive qualitative and quantitative changes have occurred
· a vocational educational institutions network optimisation                 in private tertiary schools, and in the past five years the num-
programme was confirmed and the process of optimisation                      ber of students enrolled there has grown by 2.3 times, from
commenced.                                                                   3,097 to 7,105. Three private college-type schools have re-
Challenging the state monopoly: private education. The                       ceived accreditation as non-university educational institutions.
state monopoly in education continues to further diminish                    The appearance of private tertiary schools in the last two aca-
under the pressure of an increasing number of various pri-                   demic years has had an impact on tertiary education. In 1999,
vate education institutions emerging. The development of                     the Vilnius St. Joseph priests seminary was established, and in
private education has created the conditions for a diversity                 2000 the International Higher Management School, the
of choice in education. In the last five                                                           Lithuanian Christian Foundation Higher
years the number of private institutions                                                           School and the Telðiai Priests Seminary
has grown from 36 (for the period 1995                 The state monopoly in edu-                  were established.
to 1996) to 42 (for the period 2000 to                 cation continues to further                 Accessibility to education. One of the
2001). Since 1999, the range of private                diminish under the pressure                 most important indicators characterising the
education institutions has changed quali-              of an increasing number of                  state of education is its accessibility - the
tatively. In the academic year 1995/                   various private education                   coherence between the supply and demand
1996, the most dominant non-state ba-                  institutions emerging.                      of educational services and the structure of
sic education schools were primary                                                                 the education system, which ensure the
                                                                                                   sustainability of the education process.
                                                                                 Objectively, educational opportunities are unevenly dis-
        In 2000, 6.64% of GDP was allocated to education. In
                                                                             tributed territorially depending on the size of the population,
   the national budget, expenditure for education accounted
                                                                             the economic structure, the demand for labour and other re-
   for approximately 2.7 billion LTL, of which 30.8% was
                                                                             gional economic factors. However, the problem of an uneven
   state budget funding and 69.2% municipality money. At
                                                                             distribution of educational institutions is solvable when the
   the end of 2000, according to the Ministry of Education
                                                                             mobility of pupils and students is ensured. For example, if
   and Science, expenditure per pupil studying in a basic school
                                                                             small and inefficient primary and basic schools in rural areas
   was 2,404 LTL, in a vocational school 4,094 LTL, and in
                                                                             are closed, transportation should be introduced for pupils (yel-
   a tertiary institution 3,787 LTL per year.
                                                                             low buses). For students of specialised secondary and higher

                                                                      34
                                               Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
education who move to study from rural areas or small towns,              ber of special groups and classes at rural schools exceeds that of
settlement grants and stipends should be provided on a means-             urban schools. During the last two academic years such classes
tested basis. In solving the problem of accessibility to educa-           grew by 321 in rural areas and by 107 in urban areas. Such a
tion, access to targeted education-related loans is important.            gap could be explained by a difference in the structure of
     An important aspect of the accessibility of education is the         educational institutions within the network. The number of
creation of conditions conducive to life-                                                        pre-school institutions in rural areas is 2.4
long education, which means the possi-                                                           times less than in urban areas. However,
bility to start and continue studies at dif-          An important aspect of the ac-             in the opinion of OECD experts, the
ferent stages in a person’s life. The devel-          cessibility of education is the            uniting of pre-school classes with the ba-
opmental years of a child are most impor-             creation of conditions condu-              sic education system will not solve all the
tant time to create conditions for psycho-            cive to lifelong education.                problems of early education for rural chil-
social, social, psychological, emotional and                                                     dren. So in optimising the network of edu-
cognitive development. In this respect, the                                                      cational institutions it is necessary to take
early childhood education concept and manual on early edu-                into account the needs of early childhood education, particu-
cation prepared and approved in 2000 is highly important.                 larly in rural areas.
Moreover, an education programme for children under three                      In summing up, it could be said that children from rural
years of age must be formulated and implemented. It is ac-                and urban areas have unequal opportunities to be prepared
knowledged that the successful and unsuccessful experiences               for primary school. Generally speaking, access to pre-school
that children undergo in school to a large extent impact their            education depends very much on the place of residence. Closely
lives and form their attitudes to future education.                       related to this is the distribution of pre-school age educational
     In 2000, there were 501 pre-school institutions in urban             institutions in the districts. Other factors that contribute to
areas and 213 in rural areas. The number of children attending            these differences include the inequality and different social
pre-school institutions fell by nearly three times between 1991           and economic conditions of the family’s socio-cultural envi-
and 2000. In 2000, 41.1% of children of pre-school age at-                ronment and so on, all of which contribute to attendance.
tended kindergardens, of which 11.8% were in rural areas and                   In the past five years enrolment in basic education schools
58.0% were in urban areas. In the past five years the number of           in urban areas has grown, and in rural has fallen. However,
children throughout Lithuania attending pre-schools grew by               despite this trend, in the academic year 1999/2000 there
11% - by 16.3% in urban areas and only                                                            were twice as many basic schools operat-
3.2% in rural areas.                                                                              ing in rural areas, even though enrolment
     In seeking to improve attendance of              Children from rural and ur-                 there is three times less than in urban ar-
pre-schools along with creating new insti-            ban areas have unequal op-                  eas. The disproportion in primary, basic
tutions, special classes and groups of pre-           portunities to be prepared                  and secondary schools between rural and
school age children should be created                 for primary school.                         urban areas is also obvious. In rural areas
within schools. The increase in the num-                                                          there are nine times as many primary
                                                                                                  schools and 12 times as many basic edu-
Enrolment at pre-school institutions, % of the corre-                     cation schools as in urban areas, while urban areas have nearly
sponding age group                                                        twice as many secondary schools and eight times as many
                             1995        1999        2000                 special education schools as rural areas. Moreover, while in
Total                                                                     rural areas there is only one youth school, and no adult educa-
1-6 years                     30.1        40.4        41.1                tion schools, in urban areas the number of these types of schools
Up to 3 years                 11.2        13.4        13.7                is 23 and 21, respectively. Pupils from rural areas have less
3 years and over              36.2        53.3        53.1                opportunities to enrol in different types of education past
Cities                                                                    basic school if they have dropped out of basic school. There is,
1-6 years                   41.7         56.6        58.0
Up to 3 years               15.7         19.4        19.9
                                                                              Enrolment at basic school in Lithuania’s urban areas was
3 years and over            49.9         74.1        74.4
                                                                              three times higher than in rural areas in the academic year
Rural areas
                                                                              2000/2001. The number of gymnasium pupils in each
1-6 years                     8.6        12.2        11.8
                                                                              differs by 94.2 times, and enrolment at special schools in
Up to 3 years                 2.6         3.4          3.2
                                                                              urban areas was 10.6 times higher than in rural areas.
3 years and over            10.7         16.6        15.6

                                                                     35
                                                                 Education
therefore, a higher probability that students in rural areas will             In striving to guarantee better opportunities for pupils
acquire a lower level of education. Access to educational insti-              to acquire secondary education from 2000 to 2001
tutions is often linked to a lack of money for transportation.                specialised learning was introduced in basic schools. Of
     Even though the publishing of textbooks was considered                   the 740 secondary schools, gymnasiums and adult edu-
an important task of education reform, in reality insufficient                cation centres, specialised grades were established in 546.
attention was paid to the quality of textbooks for basic educa-
tion. In stressing the importance of final grades in secondary                Lithuanian Education 2000, Vilnius: PPRC, 2001, p.30

schools in relation to further studies (the possibility to enter
specialised secondary or higher education institutions), the qual-          maximum realisation of pupils’ abilities. In actual fact gymnasi-
ity of the whole of basic education as the foundation on which              ums created the conditions to change the final stages of second-
all future learning is based was somehow sacrificed.                        ary education schools for some categories of pupils. This only
Specialised and differentiated education: lessons learnt. In                sharpened the problems of the whole of basic education, par-
striving to take the individual needs and preferences of pupils             ticularly related to the specialisation of basic education schools.
into account, in 1998 an experimental programme on specialised              Moreover, the establishment of gymnasiums raised questions of
education was approved. In the academic year 2000/2001, in                  a social and psychological nature, to which it is not easy to find
the final grades of secondary school pupils could choose be-                answers at this time. Is a teenager who has finished eight grades
tween an exact, humanitarian or technical education. However,               mature enough to choose the further direction of his or her
the survey of schools that revealed a need for specialised learning         studies in a gymnasium? How much do gymnasiums contrib-
also revealed that the needs of pupils in selecting specialised             ute to segregation in the education system?
education have not been completely satisfied. The ‘capacity’ of             Opportunities to continue education for those who go
the specialised education model was itself insufficiently utilised,         back to repeat studies in the same grade or who drop out
particularly regarding the tools and measures for redistributing            of school. From the human development perspective, both
the workload and improving teaching methods.                                the individuals who stop studying and society as a whole
     The secondary schools that did not meet the requirements               suffer significant losses. These people become deprived of many
of specialised education were transformed into basic schools.               essential choices in their lives and are exposed to a high risk of
This transformation worsened still further accessibility to schools.        unemployment, poverty and social exclusion. And in eco-
Such a situation contradicts one of the main objectives of edu-             nomic terms, society will need to ‘invest’ more in these people
cation, to not only guarantee opportunities to select a                     through additional social programmes.
specialisation, but also to freely change it, or, having stopped                The total number of pupils who repeated courses between
studies, to be able to continue them whenever the need arises.              1995/1996 and 2000/2001 was approximately 34,800.
The education system must contain a ‘bridge’ linked to                      This demanded approximately 10 million LTL in additional
specialised education, to ensure such opportunities exist. Ac-              funding annually. Most often, they are first-year students and
cording to OECD experts, however, the early specialisation and              pupils in the sixth and ninth grades. ‘Repeat’ pupils from the
segregation of pupils in fact limits rather than boosts their edu-          latter two grades usually drop out of basic school altogether.
cation-related choices. Uncertainties also arise during the accep-              Particular attention is paid by society to children up to
tance of pupils with a different specialisation or without any              the age of 16 who do not attend basic school since, accord-
into university or other higher educational institutions.                   ing to the Lithuanian Constitution and related laws, educa-
     There is a clear trend in Lithuania where conditions are               tion is compulsory for children until they turn 16. The reg-
created for students who are studying better, are more gifted,              istration of drop-outs is made by the Ministry of Education
diligent and motivated from the ninth class to continue their               and Science and the Department of Statistics. However, the
secondary education in a gymnasium. While in the academic                   different methodologies used for these calculations do not
year 1993/1994 there were three gymnasiums operating, in                    allow for accurate assessments.
2000/2001 the number increased to 80, and the number of                         The Ministry of Education and Science has indicated
schools having gymnasium classes was 12. In the academic year               that 1,305 children up to 16 years of age were not attending
2000/2001, the were 28,921 pupils in gymnasiums, and there                  school (among them 485 children with disabilities) in 1998.
were 307 students in gymnasium classes in rural areas.                      In 1999, the figure was 824 (of whom 309 were with dis-
     The 10 years of the gymnasium ‘movement’ has not been                  abilities), and in 2000, 689 children dropped out of basic
evaluated uniformly in the context of general educational re-               school (of whom 255 were disabled). Statistics from
form. The idea behind the creation of gymnasiums was the                    Lithuania’s districts indicate that the number of drop-outs is
provision of higher quality education and conditions for the                decreasing, and in the districts of Vilnius, Kaunas and

                                                                       36
                                                Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
The results of examinations in basic and secondary                      gymnasiums very large, large and small schools, respec-
  schools.                                                                tively constitute 35.1%, 23.3% and 5.6% of the total
      In 2000, after basic education become a 10-year pro-                number of secondary schools.
  cess, completion examinations were taken by 10th grade                       The final examination results from gymnasiums were
  pupils for the first time. Analysis made by the National                the best of all Lithuania’s schools. Similar trends were noted
  Examination Centre allowed for a comparison of the re-                  in comparing state graduation examination results. In
  sults of different types of schools. Very small schools (up             1999, state graduation examinations were held in history
  to 10 pupils in the 10th grade) and small schools (11 to                and mathematics. In 2000, the number of state examina-
  20 10th-grade pupils) dominate among the basic schools,                 tions was expanded, and biology, chemistry and physics
  accounting for, respectively, 72.2% and 21.9% of all ba-                examinations were included. The results of the state gradu-
  sic schools. Of the total number of basic school pupils,                ation examinations were better in urban and regional cen-
  78.8% study in these schools. Very large (61 to 90 10th-                tre schools than in schools in small towns and rural areas.
  grade pupils) and large (31 to 60 10th-grade pupils) schools                 There is a link between the size of a school and the
  together constitute 2.6% of total basic schools, with 14.1%             results of the state graduation examination - the smaller
  of all basic school pupils. Among secondary schools and                 the school, the worse the examination results.


Pupils who repeat course, thousands*                                                             Young people aged up to 16 who have
            1995/1996 1996/1997 1997/1998 1998/1999 1999/2000 2000/2001                     dropped out of the education system are
Total             8.1          7.5       6.4       5.0          4.1     3.7                 just the tip of the iceberg. A large number
1 - 4 grades      3.0          3.0       2.5       2.1          1.7     1.4                 of pupils who are older than 16 leave edu-
5 - 10 grades     4.9          4.4       3.7       2.8          2.4     2.3                 cational institutions each year. In the past
11 - 12 grades 0.2             0.1       0.2       0.1         0.04     0.03                10 years, the number of drop-outs from
*Beginning of academic year                                                                 basic school fluctuates from 5,000 to
                                                                                            11,000, in vocational schools from 4,000
Paneveþys their number is greater than                                                      to 5,500, and in tertiary institutions from
in other districts.                                 Absence of reliable data on             5,000 to 9,000 students. On the other
     According to expert assessments by the         drop-outs can not allow not             hand there are no statistics that can allow
Department of Statistics, for example, in           only for a evaluation of the            us to assess just how many of these people
the academic year 1998/1999, 96% of                 situation, but also for tar-            actually continue their studies at a later date.
children aged 7-15 studied in various types         geted policy measures.                  What the statistics do show is how much
of schools while 21,000 dropped out                                                         the education system incurs in losses, and
(4%). Expert calculations indicate that on                                                  this forces us to think about those oppor-
average 5,000 seven-year-olds do not enrol for school and that        tunities that do exist for people to continue their studies at
approximately the same number drop out between the first and          different stages of their lives. So the problem of dropping out
               1
ninth grades. On the other hand, in the publication “Educa-           should be related not only with compulsory education, but also
tion in Lithuania 2000” it is noted that in the academic year         with the necessity to provide opportunities to re-enter the edu-
1999/2000 the number of children aged up to 16 who are not            cation system and be involved in life-long education.
attending school was 24,724. The biggest age group among                   For those who leave school before reaching the age of 16,
drop-outs is 10-12 years of age (5.5% of those who are 10,            there are several opportunities to continue education by re-
7.1% of those who are 11 and 6.2% of those who are 12 do not          turning to basic school or attending a youth school (12-16
attend school).                                                       years of age). They can also enter a vocational school from
     All figures and estimates unanimously reveal a decrease in       the first level (from 14 years of age), and when they turn 18
the number of drop-outs. It must be noted that absence of             they can then continue their studies and acquire a basic edu-
reliable data on drop-outs can not allow                                                    cation at an adult education centre. So
not only for a evaluation of the situation,                                                 for young people aged 16-18 who lack a
but also for targeted policy measures. It is        The problem of dropping                 basic education (who, for example, have
only to be hoped that the 2001 popula-              out should be related not               not attended school for several years and
tion census will provide more accurate data.        only with compulsory edu-               have only completed five grades), the op-
                                                    cation, but with life-long              portunities for an education remain
1
  Lietuvos socialine raida, 2000, p.28.             education.                              scarce. They cannot return to a basic

                                                                    37
                                                                Education
Drop-outs from educational institutions*
                                                                               It is difficult for them to continue their studies and at the
                             Pupils/students who left        % of total
                                during academic year        enrolment          same time find their place in the labour market.
Basic school (day)                                                             Educational opportunities for all: meeting special needs.
1991/1992                                      10,057              2.1         In the past 10 years, special education was an important com-
1992/1993                                      11,089              2.2         ponent of the education system. In the Law on Education of
1993/1994                                       4,473              0.9         1991, it was already stated that children with special needs
1994/1995                                       6,263              1.2         have the right to be educated in the general educational insti-
1995/1996                                       6,706              1.3         tutions that are closest to their home. This created the condi-
1996/1997                                       6,081              1.2         tions for the social integration of pupils with special needs. In
1997/1998                                       5,108              0.9         1998, changes to the legislation noted that every child with-
1998/1999                                       5,127              0.9         out exception - even those with very special education needs
1999/2000                                       4,828              0.9         who until 1990 were considered ‘uneducatable’ - had the
Vocational school                                                              right to education. In 1999, the Law on Special Education
1991/1992                                       3,871               ...        was passed, which encompassed an entire education chain
1992/1993                                       4,856             11.4         from early childhood to higher education for people with
1993/1994                                       4,579              9.9         special needs. On the adoption of this law, the following addi-
1994/1995                                       3,840              8.4         tional legal acts were adopted: an acceptance procedure for
1995/1996                                       4,163              8.4         people with special needs into a special educational institu-
1996/1997                                       4,730              9.1         tion; and a procedure for educating pupils at home. Today,
1997/1998                                       4,896              9.0         pupils with special needs have a wide range of opportunities
1998/1999                                       5,144              9.1         in being educated together with other children of the same
2000/2001                                       5,410             10.3         age in basic or specialised schools. According to the Ministry
Specialised secondary school                                                   of Education and Science, in 2000/2001 there were 53,308
1991/1992                                       4,086             10.9         pupils with special needs, (9% of the total number of pupils).
1992/1993                                       3,060             10.2         Of the 45,539 pupils who were studying in basic schools
1993/1994                                       2,400             10.1         together with children of the same age (this is called total
1994/1995                                       2,736             11.5         integration), 60% had language or communication disorders,
1995/1996                                       2,554             10.4         19% had specific recognition disorders, 8% had limited intel-
1996/1997                                       2,967             10.9         lect, 5% had visual impairments, and 1% had hearing impair-
1997/1998                                       4,126             13.4         ments. Only 1.1% of all pupils with special needs were en-
1998/1999                                       3,023              8.8         rolled in special educational institutions, a proportion that has
2000/2001                                       4,477             11.5         nearly halved over the last 10 years.
Higher education instituions                                                               There still remains the problem of children with
1991/1992                                       7,115             11.5         special needs who have limited opportunities to select fur-
1992/1993                                       6,684             11.8         ther education or a vocation. In 2000/2001, there were only
1993/1994                                       6,332             12.7         169 such pupils studying in vocational training and educa-
1994/1995                                       6,166             11.7         tion groups at special education schools.
1995/1996                                       5,358              9.6                                        ***
1996/1997                                       6,542             10.9              With the spread of globalisation and the increase in labour
1997/1998                                       7,227             10.5         force mobility, education should ensure the maintenance of
1998/1999                                       8,542             11.1         traditional values and cultural identity, and at the same time
1999/2000                                       8,828             10.1         provide the skills and knowledge to empower people with
* Excluding those who transferred to another educational institution.          the ability to adjust to changing conditions. People should
                                                                               have access to quality basic education and have equal ‘start’
school and they are not accepted to adult education centres                    opportunities, accessibility to secondary education and vo-
that provide a secondary education past basic school. So there                 cational training, and the chance to return to education at
are some people who remain with only a primary education.                      any time in their lives.




                                                                          38
                                                   Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
IV


                              Youth and the labour market
                                                        Nijolë Veèkienë




Employment. On the one hand, young people, in accor-                      According to the labour force survey, approximately
dance with their socio-demographic position, determine the           868,000 young people (15-29) were part of the labour force
prospects for the labour market. They are, on the other, the         in 1997, of whom 401,000 were employed. By 2000, the
population group most sensitive to labour market fluctua-            ‘young labour force’ had dropped to 811,000 people and the
tions. This is, therefore, to some extent a priority ‘contin-        number of employed young people reached 357,500. The
gent’ for the labour market. The important issue is whether          number of young people who were unemployed, meanwhile,
vocational training qualitatively and quantitatively corre-          rose from 71,000 to 82,000 during the same period.
sponds to labour demand. There is a tendency among young                 Changes like these occurred in all groups of young people
people to reject low-qualified jobs in favour of more impor-         aged between 14 and 29: the employed, unemployed and
tant strategic aims by acquiring a speciality that is in de-         economically inactive (those who study, those who neither
mand.                                                                work nor study and those who are not seeking work). In
    According to forecasts from the Department of Statistics,        1997, 57.7% of young people were economically active, of
the number of young people should start to fall dramatically         whom 46.2% were employed and 11.4% were unemployed,
from the year 2010. This will reduce competition in the              and economically inactive young people accounted for
labour market, but in the long term any fall in the number           42.3%. In 2000, the following shift occurred: 55.2% were
of young people will inevitably result in a decline in total         economically active, of whom 44.1% were employed, while
population and a shortage of young workers. Increasing mi-           the proportion of those who were unemployed fell to 11.1%
gration has also contributed to the decline in the younger           and the proportion of economically inactive young people
population. In the last 10 years the number of young people          grew to 44.8%.
has fallen by almost 63,000 people. The process of migra-
tion as a whole is most common among people between the              Labour force by age and gender, thousands
ages of 20 and 29. The declining numbers of young people             Age group               1997        1998        1999       2000
are, of course, leading to a decline in their presence on the        Total                1,827.9     1,842.5     1,861.7     1,793.6
labour market. Labour force surveys in 2000 revealed that            15-19*                  67.3        56.4        52.3        33.4
the number of economically active young people (employed             20-24                  192.3       183.4       179.7       165.0
and unemployed people aged 14 to 29) fell between 1997               25-29                  241.1       252.9       254.6       249.1
and 2000 by approximately 53,100.                                    Men
                                                                     Total                  965.8       960.5       962.3       918.7
                                                                     15-19*                  43.9        35.4        31.2        22.8
      The concept of state policy on young people de-                20-24                  113.3       104.9       102.1        93.0
  fines them as being 16 to 29 years of age, people who              25-29                  134.7       135.5       136.0       130.2
  are forming their own personalities and preparing them-            Women
  selves for an independent life in society. In Lithuania,           Total                  862.1       882.0       899.4       874.8
  even though the age from which a person can begin                  15-19*                  23.4        21.0        21.1        10.5
  work is 16, legislation on work contracts allows for the           20-24                   79.0        78.5        77.7        72.0
  possibility to work from 14 provided there is the con-             25-29                  106.4       117.4       118.6       118.9
  sent of the parents or carers.                                     *Between 1997 and 1999, the age group was from 14 to 19 years,
                                                                     and in 2000 from 15 to 19.

                                                                39
                                                     Youth and the labour market
Employed, thousands
                                                                         Working a shortened day.
                     1997       1998       1999      2000
                                                                         The possibility of working a shortened day or part-time is
Total              1,570.7    1,597.6   1,598.4    1,517.9
                                                                         particularly important for students, not to mention young
Young people         401.3     404.9      391.2      357.5
                                                                         student families. However, a shortened working day is
  15-19               43.8       41.0       36.1      19.5
                                                                         more popular among women.
  20-24              150.3     145.7      134.3      121.5
                                                                         This is how 10.5% of all employed women and 7.5% of
  25-29              207.2     218.2      220.7      216.5
                                                                         employed men worked in 2000. Among young people,
                                                                         20% work part-time. In the last few years the number of
     Employment by age group varies and has significantly
                                                                         people working part-time has been increasing, as young
changed over time. In 1997, 14% of 14-19 year olds were
                                                                         married women strive to protect their jobs. However, mar-
employed. In 2000, the proportion was 7%. The propor-
                                                                         ried women working part-time are not popular among
tion of young people aged 20-24 who were employed was
                                                                         employers, and their number has been decreasing.
56% in 1997 and 47% in 2000. About a third of bachelor’s
students and approximately 80% of master’s students work
and study at the same time. They belong to the category of          employed by economic activity, with the exception that slightly
the employed.                                                       more young people compared to adults work in commerce
The employment of men and women. Since there are tradi-             (20% and 13%, respectively) and 19% of those who are older
tionally more women enrolled in secondary, specialised sec-         than 30 work in agriculture, while for young people the fig-
ondary and higher education institutions,                                                ure is 16%. As the majority of people aged
less of them are employed and the num-                                                   15 to 19 work in agriculture their most
ber of men exceeds the number of em-             About a third of bachelor’s             popular choice of profession is farming
ployed women in all age groups. The              students and approximately              (48%). Twenty per cent of this age group
number of young men aged up to 24                80% of master’s students work           do non-qualified work. The majority of
who are employed or economically ac-             and study at the same time.             young people who belong to the 20-29
tive is markedly higher than the number                                                  age group have acquired qualifications;
of women employed in the same age                                                        20% of them are qualified workers, 19%
group. However, economic activity increases for women aged          work in services, 13% in agriculture and 5% are legislators,
25-29 years, whereas for men of this age group it decreases.        senior officials and managers. A relatively high proportion
Employment by economic sector and profession. The dis-              (11%) of people aged 20 to 29 belong to the category of
tribution of employed young people by economic sector de-           specialist (for example, professions like engineers, teachers and
pends on their age. For example, in 2000, 7% of people aged         doctors) compared to those who are older than 30, of whom
between 15 and 19 were employed and the majority of them            15% are specialists.
(60%) were rural residents, who helped their parents in pri-             Generally speaking, the greatest chance of employment
vate farming. The distribution of employed people aged 20           for young people comes from services and industry. Their
to 29 resembles the distribution of the total number of the         employment in agriculture also remains high. In terms of the
                                                                    development trends of the countries of the EU, which
Employment level by age, %                                          Lithuania intends to join, this cannot be seen as a positive
                    1997       1998       1999     2000             factor. The reduction of the agricultural sector is an important
Total                52.8      53.5       53.2      51.2            prerequisite for EU membership. Given that 17.3% of young
15-19                13.9      12.9       11.2       7.2            people are employed in agriculture, special programmes aimed
20-24               55.4       55.1       51.7      47.0            at labour mobility should be implemented.
25-29               73.5       76.9       77.7       76.8
Men                 60.3       59.6       58.4       55.5
15-19               18.2       15.6       12.6         8.7
20-24               62.1       61.7       57.7       52.4
25-29               82.0       80.2       80.1       76.3
Women               46.4       48.2       48.7       47.5
15-19                9.5       10.1         9.8        5.6
20-24               48.6       48.5       45.7       41.4
25-29               64.6       73.4       75.2       77.4

                                                                 40
                                            Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
As surveys on the integration of young people into the
                                                                     labour market have shown, the work young people do is paid
                                                                     nearly 40% less than the national average. The difference is
                                                                     more notable by region, depending on its level of urbanisation.
                                                                          In all three regional groups the supply of jobs for people
                                                                     aged 16-19 exceeds demand. The potential for labour supply
                                                                     is best in the first group and worst in the third. In the cities,
                                                                     the unemployed have the higher level of education. Condi-
                                                                     tions for young people to integrate into the labour market are
                                                                     more favourable for those who live in the cities. The situation
Territorial gaps in employment opportunities for young               is worse in the country’s rural areas. One of the ways of miti-
people. Qualifications among young people living in urban            gating differences in employment opportunities is more ratio-
areas are significantly higher than those of young people in         nal use of the Employment Fund - to decentralise the voca-
rural areas, and their work is better paid. More than 49% of         tional training of young people, optimally using the network
young people are concentrated in Lithuania’s five largest cit-       of schools.
ies. Moreover, educational opportunities                                                    Unemployment. The International
and choices of training programmes are                                                      Labour Organisation (ILO) defines the
much wider in the cities. Meanwhile, in            The work young people do is              unemployed differently to the Lithuanian
rural areas there is a shortage of work in         paid nearly 40% less than the            Labour Exchange. According to the ILO,
non-agricultural sectors and the territorial       national average.                        the unemployed are people of working
mobility of young people is very low.                                                       age who: have no work or personal busi-
                                                                                            ness; who have been actively seeking a job
Unemployed young people by education in selected                     during the previous month; and, having found a job, who are
labour exchanges, %, 2000
                                                                     able to start work within two weeks. The regular labour force
                           Specialised
Region         Higher      secondary    Vocational Unqualified       surveys conducted by the Department of Statistics use the
Group I                                                              ILO definition of unemployment. It should be noted that
Vilnius          3.9          11.9          40.9      43.3           before 2000 the minimum age for polling was 14, and since
Panevëþys         2.9         10.3          43.2      43.6           2000 it has been 15. Data on young people obtained before
Group II                                                             and after 2000, therefore, is difficult to compare.
Rokiðkis          0.7         6.4          39.2      53.7                 The Law on Unemployment Benefits passed in 1996
Akmenë           0.2          3.3          38.5      58.0            defines the unemployed as working-aged, able-bodied people
Ðvenèionys        0.9         5.8          53.1      40.2            who are out of work, are not attending day schools, are regis-
Group III                                                            tered with a labour exchange as job seekers, or are ready to take
Kaiðiadorys      0.5          6.0          32.5      61.2            on professional training. Labour exchanges register the unem-
Vilkaviðkis      0.6          4.8          52.7      41.9            ployed according to this law.
Ðalèininkai      0.6          4.6          30.9      63.9                 According to the labour exchange, the number of un-
Lithuania        2.8          7.7          42.4      47.1            employed young people is increasing every year. Their num-

                                                                 41
                                                       Youth and the labour market
ber grew from 48,000 people in 1997 to 62,600 in 2000.            Unemployment level by district, age up to 25, %, 2000*
On 1 September 2001, 29,200 young unemployed people               District                 Total Women          Men
were registered. The level of unemployment among young            Total                    29.0    26.3         30.8
people reached 18.9% (total 12.0%) on 1 November 2001.            Alytus                   39.1    18.7         48.2
On average, every fourth person registered with the labour        Kaunas                   33.8    39.2         29.9
exchange is under 29. The level of unemployment among             Klaipëda                 23.9    18.2         28.1
young people was always higher than the national average.         Marijampolë              20.3    27.6         28.2
The highest levels of unemployment at the beginning of            Panevëþys                27.8    25.1         29.8
2001 were 21% to 29% in Akmenë, Ðalèininkai, Pasvalys,            Ðiauliai                 32.9    22.6         38.4
Lazdijai and Maþeikai.                                            Tauragë                  40.9    44.4         37.8
    According to the labour force survey, however, actual         Telðiai                  13.1    11.8         14.2
youth unemployment is twice as high as the registered rate.       Utena                    30.5    39.7         26.4
This occurs not only because of a difference in the definition    Vilnius                  26.0    22.9         28.5
of unemployed applied by the labour exchanges and there-          *Labour force survey data
fore in the labour force survey, but also
because not all unemployed people ap-              Unemployed young people by age and gender, % of total unemployed
ply to the labour exchange. Moreover,                                 14-19                    20-24                    25-29
                                                                Total Men Women          Total Men Women          Total Men Women
the Law on Unemployment Benefits lim-
                                                 1997            9.1 10.8 7.2            16.3 20.0 11.4           14.1 12.1 16.6
its job seeking opportunities at the
                                                 1998            6.3 7.4 4.9             15.4 16.6 13.8           13.7 14.1 13.3
labour exchange for those who study.
                                                 1999            6.1 7.0 4.9             17.2 17.7 16.5           13.3 14.6 11.9
Young people who study at daytime edu-
                                                 2000            5.0 6.8 2.5             15.8 14.7 12.9           11.8 12.9 10.4
cational institutions do not officially be-
                                                 *Labour force survey data
long to the category of unemployed, de-
spite the fact that very often they want
to work and seek employment. So data                                                         ment was noted in the 25-29 age group.
on unemployed young people from the              According to the labour ex-                 Generally, older age groups suffer lower
labour exchange are not accurate. Un-            change, the number of unem-                 unemployment.
like the labour exchange, the labour force       ployed young people is increas-                 The level of unemployment is in-
survey revealed particularly high unem-          ing every year. The level of un-            creasing among young men. In 1997,
ployment in the regions of Tauragë               employment among young                      the proportion of men in the total num-
(41%), Alytus (39%) and Ðiauliai                 people reached 18.9% (total                 ber of unemployed young people was
(33%).                                           12.0%) on 1 November 2001.                  almost 60%; in 2000 it fell to 56%. By
    In 1997 the young unemployed ac-                                                         the beginning of 2001, the proportion
counted for 38% of the total unem-                                                           reached 59.8%. The highest level of un-
ployed, and their proportion decreased to 33% in 2000.                   employment is among boys in the 15-19 age group (63%).
    From 1997 to 2000, the level of unemployment for                     In 2000, 12,600 vocational, secondary and tertiary school
both the age groups 15-19 and 19-24 was more than 1.5 to                 graduates sought the assistance of the labour exchanges. This
two times higher than the national average, according to the             figure was 3,200 more than for the previous year.
labour force survey. The highest level of unemployment was                   The insufficient level of education and vocational train-
noted in the 15-19 age group. The level of unemployment                  ing or their disparity with labour market demand often
for the 20-24 age group was lower, but it grew by 4.6%                   becomes the reason for unemployment among young
between 1997 and 2000. The lowest level of unemploy-                     people.

Unemployment level by age and gender*, %
                 National average                   14-19                           20-24                           25-29
              Total   Men Women             Total    Men Women              Total    Men Women              Total    Men Women
1997          14.1     14.2   13.9           34.9   33.7    37.2            21.8    25.0    17.4            14.1    12.1   16.6
1998          13.3     14.3   12.2           27.4   28.8    25.0            20.6    21.7    19.0            13.7    14.1   13.3
1999          14.1     15.6   12.6           30.9   33.8    26.5            25.2    26.1    24.0            13.3    14.6   11.9
2000          15.4     17.3   13.3           43.0   47.8    29.5            26.4    26.7    26.0            13.1    15.7   10.2
*Labour force survey data

                                                                   42
                                            Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
ability to get a job: expiry of work con-
                                                                                             tract; engagement in seasonal work; dis-
                                                                                             satisfaction with employer; insufficient
                                                                                             remuneration; poor work conditions;
                                                                                             work not according to speciality; and vi-
                                                                                             ability of company employer (liquida-
                                                                                             tion, bankruptcy, staff reduction). Ap-
                                                                                             proximately 8% of young employees
                                                                                             were fired because of bad relationships
                                                                                             with their employers and because they
Education and unemployment among                                                             violated their work discipline code. Less
young people. Lithuanian Labour Ex-                   Approximately 3,300 of the             than 3% of the young unemployed who
change statistics indicate that by the be-            young unemployed did not               had work experience stated that the rea-
ginning of 2001 the proportion of un-                 even have a basic education.           son for the loss of a job was insufficient
employed young people with a higher                   Young people with a low                vocational training. Meanwhile, in the
education was only 2.8%, and with                     level of education are ex-             opinion of the employers, young people
specialised secondary 8.3%. The propor-               posed to a high risk of long-          lose their jobs because they lack profes-
tion of the young unemployed without                  term unemployment.                     sional training. The majority of unem-
vocational training was 41.7%. It was                                                        ployed people without much work ex-
noted that approximately 3,300 of the
young unemployed did not even have a basic education. The
labour force survey suggested a different picture, with the
unemployed with higher education accounting for 5%, those
with specialised secondary education 15% and those with
secondary 41% of the total number of young unemployed
people. More than a third had no basic or primary education.
Young people with a low level of education are exposed to a
high risk of long-term unemployment.
    Research on the demand for professionals with a higher
education conducted in 1999 on the initiative of the Depart-
ment of Education and Science revealed that more and more                perience (60%) also think that the main reason for their
young people from the cities are seeking higher education.               unemployment is their lack of vocational training. When
The residents of rural areas and towns are gradually being               stating the main reasons for their unemployment more
pushed out of the higher education system. The majority of               women than men identified a lack of vocational training,
people aged up to 29 were labourers before registering with              whereas men identified a lack of jobs.
the labour exchange. Only 2% had their own business, 1%                  Employment opportunities and challenges. The behaviour
were farmers, and 1% were employed in                                                          of young people in the labour market
other jobs.                                                                                    and the reasons behind their unemploy-
Reasons for unemployment among                        Young people account for ap-             ment depend on many social, economic
young people. Surveyed young unem-                    proximately a third of all the           and demographic factors that are very
ployed people have indicated the follow-              long-term unemployed.                    much interrelated. The following impor-
ing reasons for loss of employment or in-                                                      tant factors can contribute to the expan-
                                                                                               sion of employment opportunities for
                                                                         young people: the motivation of young people themselves
   The average unemployment benefit received by the young
                                                                         to improve their education; the accessibility of that educa-
   unemployed in 2000 was 137 LTL. According to research
                                                                         tion; the availability of information and consultation about
   data, only 29% of the young unemployed receive unem-
                                                                         employment and changes in the labour market; a more ac-
   ployment benefits. The majority of unemployed young
                                                                         tive role of labour exchanges in addressing employment
   people are not eligible to receive benefits, because they do
                                                                         needs; active labour market policies; and the improvement
   not have the required two-year employment record.
                                                                         of territorial and occupational mobility of young people.

                                                                  43
                                                       Youth and the labour market
Long-term unemployment among                     Long-term unemployed, thousands
  young people.                                                                                   Of which young people, aged 15-29
                                                                    Total Men Women                      Total Men Women
  Long-term unemployment (jobseeking
                                                   1999             101.9 61.8         40.0              28.4     19.5      8.9
  for more than 12 months) is growing
                                                   2000             144.2 86.3         57.9              42.9     30.2      12.6
  steadily along with the increase in total                nd
                                                   2001, 2 quarter  168.5 106.4 62.1                     41.0     29.2     11.8
  unemployment. According to the
  labour force survey, the long-term un-
  employed accounted for 58% of the total number of un-            went to a vocational college after school with skills that
  employed in the second quarter of 2001. In 1999, the             were not in demand at their place of residence. Young
  proportion was 39%.                                              people with a specialised secondary education and those
       Long-term unemployment among young people is also           who got vocational training after secondary school ac-
  rising. Young people account for approximately a third of        counted for only 6% of the total number of the young
  all the long-term unemployed. There are twice as many            long-term unemployed. Many young long-term unem-
  men as there are women among the young long-term un-             ployed people have either previously worked (40%) or
  employed.                                                        studied at daytime schools (31%).
       Around 50% of the young long-term unemployed have               The most popular method of jobseeking is through the
  been seeking jobs for one to two years, and approximately a      state labour exchange, by applying directly to employers or
  third have been looking for work for two to three years.         via advertisements in the-media. Less often, young unem-
  There are relatively few young people among those seeking        ployed people apply to private labour exchanges or place
  jobs for four years or more, but their numbers are growing       advertisements in the press.
  rapidly. In 1999, such jobseekers accounted for 1,400                About a third of all the long-term unemployed (the
  people, or 5%, of the total number of the young long-term        same is true for young people) would agree to work for the
  unemployed, and by the second quarter of 2001 these fig-         minimum wage, 10% for even less than that, and approxi-
  ures had jumped to 11,100 and 27%.                               mately 13% would agree to earn from 400 to 800LTL,
       The ultimate influence on success in jobseeking is edu-     while 5% would agree to earn no less than 1,500LTL.
  cation and work experience. By the second quarter of 2001,
                                                                   Vitalija Motikaitienë, Head of the Employment Statistics Division,
  a third of unemployed people aged 15-29 had left school          Department of Statistics
  without any qualifications or work experience. Of these,
                                                                   This text is included in this chapter by the editors of the Report.
  25% left a secondary school or a gymnasium, and 16%



      From July to September 2000, the Institute of Labour              lar source of income, unmarried and without children,
  and Social Research carried out a survey of the young un-             and still living with his or her parents and maintained by
  employed (jobseekers) in eight territorial labour exchanges.          them.
  The aim of the research was to determine motivation, terri-               The research also revealed deep regional disparities in
  torial mobility and opportunities for integrating young               economic development and standard of living, the demo-
  people into the labour market.                                        graphic composition of the population, and labour supply
      The research helped to reveal a socio-demographic por-            and demand. The Lithuanian labour market differs from
  trait of the young unemployed. The typical young unem-                those in developed countries not only by deep territorial
  ployed person who is unsuccessful in finding job is 21 to             disparities in employment opportunities but also by low
  24 years old, with insufficient educational background,               labour mobility. Opportunities for young people to partici-
  without ‘marketable’ professional qualifications or any regu-         pate in the labour market therefore differ.

                                                                                                                                   1
Systemic measures for the improvement of employment                     ment opportunities for young people should include :
opportunities for young people. The problem of youth                    · the advancement of basic education emphasising the impor-
employment is much wider than labour market policy or                   tance of knowledge about labour market development, strength-
approaches to the allocation of the Employment Fund. It
should be considered from a systemic human development                  1
                                                                          Jaunimo integravimas á darbo rinkà, The Institute of Labour and
position. A system of measures aimed at improving employ-               Social Research, Vilnius, 2001

                                                                  44
                                            Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
ening motivation for acquiring competitive qualifications;
                · developing sustainable vocational training by improving its
                quality and accessibility, and the correlation between training
                and labour market demand;
                · the expansion of the entrepreneurial skills of young people as
                a part of a national programme on the development of small-
                and medium-sized businesses;
                · the promotion of active labour market policy measures based
                on competitive vocational training, the dissemination of in-
                formation, increasing the popularity and variety of social pub-
                lic works, and increasing the flexibility of Employment Fund-
                supported jobs;
                · the development of information systems, non-governmental
                youth organisations, international work contracts, territorial
                mobility and support for first-time jobseekers by tax conces-
                sions for employers.




          45
Youth and the labour market
46
Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
V

                                       Standard of living:
                                  children, youth and poverty
                                                            Romas Lazutka




General trends. The year 2000 is widely considered to be                   Monthly consumer expenditure per household
Lithuania’s year of recovery from its economic crisis. The ag-             member, LTL
gregate wealth indicator, GDP, grew by 3.9% after a fall in                                             1996 1997 1998 1999 2000
1999. However, economic growth had no positive effect on                   Total                        348.1 382.6 426.8 425.4 404.4

the average standard of living of the population. Disposable               Food                         192.2 199.6 205.5 194.4 179.7

income fell below the level of 1998. In 1999 it reached 428                Communications                 2.9     4.0       8.1    9.8    14.4

LTL per household member on average, and in 2000 it fell to                Rent, water, electricity,     41.0    46.8   52.7      54.8    54.4

415 LTL. Income both in cash and in kind went down.                        gas and other fuel

    The fall in income continued into the beginning of 2001.               Transport                     18.1    25.0   28.8      32.3    30.5

Compared to the 1st quarter of 2000, it fell by 2% in the 1st
quarter of 2001. Even though the average gross wage in 2000                Expenditure on food in total household consumer
rose from 987 LTL to 1,008 LTL, it was not sufficient to                   expenditure, %
compensate for the growth in consumer prices, and the real                    1996           1997      1998         1999          2000
wage fell by 1.9%. The majority of Lithuanians have no share                   55.2          52.2       48.1         45.7          44.4

in the benefits of the economic recovery.
                                                                           to decrease food consumption absolutely in a society that is
Monthly disposable income per household                                    not wealthy. Even so, during 2000, average expenditure on
member, LTL                                                                food fell from 194.4 LTL to 179.7 LTL per household mem-
                          1996     1997    1998     1999    2000           ber per month. This occurred because an increase in prices of
Disposable income         326.7 368.9 422.5 428.0 415.4                    essential goods and services provided in a centralised way (like
in cash                   253.0 297.0 350.4 360.4 349.4                    heating, water) did not bring about a decrease in their con-
in kind                    73.7    71.9     72.1    67.6     66.0          sumption. Therefore, the fall in income forced people to save
                                                                           on food.
    The decrease in income led to a worsening of consump-                      The difference in consumer expenditure between deciles
tion indicators. In 2000, average monthly consumer expendi-                I and X decreased. In 2000, consumer expenditure per capita
ture per capita fell by 21 LTL. The population spent less                  of the wealthiest decile was 7.9 times higher than that of the
money on almost all consumer goods and services. Expendi-                  poorest. The ratio was 8.7 times in 1996 and 8.1 times in
ture on utilities (water, electricity, gas) and transport, remained        1999.
almost at the same level, but grew noticeably on communica-                    Although the disparity in consumer expenditure between
tions. Higher prices were behind this increase in expenditure.             the wealthiest and poorest of the population slightly decreased,
    Lithuanians reduced their expenditure on food in both                  it nevertheless remains significant. The expenditure on food
relateve and absolute terms. The welcome continuous decrease               of decile X is almost four times as large as that of decile I, while
since 1996 in the proportion of expenditure on food in total               the poorest households allocate 64% of total expenditure on
consumer expenditure slowed a little in 2000, the proportion               food, and the wealthiest 31%.
dropping from 45.7% to 44.4%.                                              Standard of living of households with children. The stan-
     Usually, when total consumption falls the proportion of               dard of living of households with children is on average lower
expenditure on food tends to increase, since it is more difficult          that that of households without children. A single person

                                                                      47
                                                Standard of living: children, youth and poverty
Monthly consumer expenditure of wealthiest and                              Households with a relatively low standard of living with
poorest deciles, per household member, LTL                             children and young people who do not work cannot be ex-
                        1996    1997      1998   1999       2000       plained by income distribution among a larger number of
All households          348.1 382.6 426.8 425.4 404.4                  dependants only. Usually households where the breadwinner
decile I                105.6 118.3 135.3 133.5 128.4                  has low-paid jobs also have more children. Almost one third of
decile II               160.7 176.9 199.5 202.8 189.6                  households with a higher income from business and employ-
decile IX               530.6 564.1 642.2 631.2 608.1                  ment have only one child, and only 3-4% of such households
decile X                920.7 1,004.6 1,080.3 1,077.7 1,008.7          have three or more children. Meanwhile, households of farm-
                                                                       ers, the unemployed and those living on social benefits (these
enjoys the highest income, and couples without children                are attributed to the category of ‘others’ in surveys) often have
slightly lower. Households called in the survey ‘other house-          more children. Over 10% of such households have three or
holds with children under 18’ and single-parent households             more children.
with children appear at the opposite end of the scale. Their                Available data do not allow for a conclusion on causality.
income is the lowest. As a rule, three generations live in ‘other      Do those with lower incomes tend to have more children or,
households with children’, either parents with children under          on the contrary, do those with more children find no suffi-
18 and those who are over 18 or children and grandchildren             cient income-earning opportunities?
together with parents and grandparents.                                     Households with three or more children virtually do not
     There is a clear link between the size                                                  fall under the category of wealthiest house-
of disposable income and the number of               The standard of living of               holds (deciles IX and X). They constitute
children in a household. In 2000 dispos-             households with children is             almost one-fifth of the poorest households
able income per capita in households with            on average lower that that of           (decile I), although households with three
one child was slightly higher than the               households without children.            or more children make up less than 4% of
country’s average, and in households with                                                    the total number of households in the
three or more children it was 60% lower.                                                     country. In total, half of households with
Families with a bigger number of children stand out not only           three or more children fall under the two poorest deciles.
for their low income but also for their consumption of durables.            Since 1997, families with three or more children have
Most indicative in this respect is the consumption of modern           been entitled to social assistance benefits. Households with
hi-tech appliances. For example, 7% of families with one or            two children make up almost 16% of all households in the
two children have computers, while only 3.7% of families               country. If these positioned themselves in the middle accord-
with three or more children do. A total of 28% and 10% of              ing to rate of consumption, they would also make up approxi-
households respectively have access to cable television, and           mately 16% in each household of a corresponding decile. In
                                              1
37% and 24% have stereo sound systems.                                 the least consuming households (decile I) their proportion is
                                                                                              almost 30%, while in the wealthiest 10
                                                                                              percent (decile X) the proportion of
                                                                                              households with two children is two times
                                                                                              smaller.
                                                                                                   With the shift from the poorest to
                                                                                              the wealthiest deciles, the proportion of
                                                                                              children is decreasing and that of adults

                                                                                               1
                                                                                               Lietuva 1999: gyvenimo sàlygos, 2000, Table 4.5c.


Distribution of households by occupation of breadwinner and number of children, %, 2000
                                           Total         Households              Households              Households               Households
                                                         with 1 child         with 2 children with 3 or more children         without children
All households                              100                 22.5                    15.9                          3.8                   57.8
Farmers                                     100                 22.0                    21.1                        10.4                    46.5
Employees                                   100                 31.4                    21.8                          4.2                   42.6
Self-employed, employers                    100                 28.3                    39.2                          4.4                   28.1
Other                                       100                 28.0                    18.2                        11.4                    42.4


                                                                   48
                                             Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Households by number of children in marginal deciles, %, 2000
                                                                                                             Decile
Number of children in household                     % of all households                     I          II             IX        X
Households without children                                57.8                           31.4        39.9        70.1         75.5
Households with children: One child                        22.5                           21.7        24.6        19.4         16.6
                         Two children                      15.9                           29.3        27.6            9.5      7.5
                         Three or more children            3.8                            17.7        8.4         0.9          0.4
All households                                             100                            100         100         100          100


is increasing (the proportion of men and women). In the poor-             Households by age of breadwinner, % of total number
est deciles (I and II) children make up over 30% of the total             of households
number of people in these deciles. Meanwhile, in decile X the                              18–23 24–29 30–49 50–64                  65+
proportion of children is only 13 %.                                      1996                3.1       9.9      50.8      23.1    13.0

Standard of living of young people. This analysis of the                  1997                2.2       9.3      51.0      23.9    13.6

standard of living of young people is based on the assumption             1998                3.2       9.7      51.0      23.2    12.9

that people live in families (households), which adhere to the            1999                2.3       9.0      51.0      22.8    14.9

solidarity principle. This means that household members share             2000                2.8       8.7      50.0      23.8    14.7

resources and consume irrespective of per-
sonal input into the household’s wealth.                                                      their decline is slower in the towns and
     Household budget surveys con-                    Households with three or                even slower in rural areas. In 2000, in ru-
ducted by the Department of Statistics                more children virtually do              ral areas there were more independent
single out households where breadwin-                 not fall under the category of          young households of the first age group
ners are 18-29 years old. These house-                wealthiest households                   (18-23) than in 1996. In the cities the
holds made up 11.5% of the total num-                                                         number of independent young house-
ber of households in 2000. People aged                                                        holds is decreasing every year.
18–29 make up approximately 17% of the total population.                       Most households aged 18-23 consist of single people, the
     Since 1996, the number of households in the 18-23 age                majority of whom study and are starting their independent
group decreased from 3.1% to 2.8% and those of 24-29 years                lives. Their standard of living to a large extent depends on
from 9.9% to 8.7%. This trend could partially be explained                support from their parents. On the other hand, about 30% of
by a decline in the number of marriages.                                  these households already have children who possess a serious
Factors determining the standard of living of young people.               risk of becoming poor.
Referring to the differences in standards of living in Lithuania,              The 24-29 age group marries and has children three times
four key factors affecting them can be named: demographic                 more often than the 18-23 age group. Almost half of these
composition of household, source of income, occupation of                 households consist of married couples with children. The
household members and place of residence.                                 number of single-person households in transition from the
     Territorially, young households are spread relatively evenly.        first group of young people to the second fell from 45% to
Their number is decreasing more rapidly in the cities, whereas            15%. Moreover, younger (18-23 years) households as a rule
                                                                          have only one child, whereas 25% of households where the
                                                                          breadwinner is aged 24-29 have two children. A significant


                                                                          Households by age and place of residence, % of total
                                                                          number of households within age groups, 2000
                                                                          Age of          Urban         Rural         Five largest    Towns
                                                                          breadwinner      areas         areas               cities
                                                                          18-23                 2.9         2.5               3.1       2.6
                                                                          24-29                 8.7         8.7               8.3       9.2
                                                                          30–49            52.3         45.1                 60.0      52.8
                                                                          50-64            23.8         23.9                 24.3      23.0
                                                                          65 and over      12.3         19.8                 12.3      12.4
                                                                          Total             100             100               100      100

                                                                   49
                                             Standard of living: children, youth and poverty
Households by type and age, %, 2000                                                               Income and consumption of young
                                                     Age of breadwinner                           people. Compared with more senior age
Type of household                           18–23 24–29 30–49 50–64             65+               groups, for young people income from
Single person                                  45.6 15.7        7.2 27.1 49.7                     employment in the private sector (other
Couple without children                         6.0    5.9      6.2 30.0 31.1                     than agriculture) is playing a more and
Other households without children              17.7    8.7 12.2 25.0 11.8                         more important role. Over 40% of all
Couple with child(ren)                         16.7 48.9 47.4           6.6     1.0               young households receive their income
Single person with child(ren)                   6.6 11.7 10.2           2.1     0.9               from that sector. Less than 30% of the
Other households with child(ren)                7.4    9.1 16.8         9.2     5.6               total income is earned in the public sector
Total                                           100    100     100     100      100               by the 24-29 age group, and in the
                                                                                                  youngest age group this source of income
Households by number of children, 2000                                                            accounts only for 12.5 % of total income.
                                                      Age of breadwinner                              Within the last five years young
                                            18–23 24–29 30–49 50–64             65+               people have clearly tended to rely on em-
Households without children                    69.4 30.3 25.6 82.1 92.5                           ployment in the private sector. The pro-
Households with children:                      30.6 69.7 74.4 17.9              7.5               portion of income earned in this sector in
    with one child                             25.4 42.3 34.5 13.4              5.3               the total income for the 18-23 age bracket
    with two children                           3.6 23.4 31.9           3.9     1.8               grew from 32% in 1996 to 41% in 2000,
    with three or more children                 1.7    4.0        8     0.7     0.3               and in the 24-29 age group from 37% to
Total                                           100    100     100     100      100               46%, respectively. The percentage of in-
                                                                                                  come the youngest age group of house-
proportion of these households (almost 12%) are composed                    holds earned from the public sector has decreased significantly
of a single parent and children.                                            within the last five years, from 28% to 12.5%.
     The demographic structure of young households has seen                     On the other hand, the proportion of young people’s
a significant change over the last five years, determined mostly            income from business and freelance activities almost halved.
by changes in the family structure and the growing impor-                   The share of social benefits, on the contrary, grew signifi-
tance of education. Since 1996, the number of single young                  cantly. Between 1996 and 2000 the income of middle-aged
people within the total number of households of the 18-23                   breadwinners from business and freelance activities remained
age group increased by 50% and almost doubled in the 24-                    unchanged, at about 7% of the total income. Young people
29 group. Young people more often postpone or reject mar-                   are becoming more and more dependent on social and private
riage. Households headed by 18-23 year olds that are com-                   support (usually from parents).
posed of couples with children dropped from 32% to 16%.                         The income enjoyed by young households is relatively
     The trend for young people to choose to live alone is                  large. The income of the 18-24 age group exceeds 500 LTL
likely to be predetermined by more complex circumstances                    per household member per month and is higher than the
in life, in the presence of which it is in-
creasingly difficult to assume responsi-              Households by education and age, % of total number of households
bility for a family. Another factor is the            of respective age group
growing significance of education. Pro-                                                                   Age of breadwinner
fessionals, particularly people with higher                                                     18–23                          24–29

education, are more competitive and bet-                                                1996 1998         2000         1996     1998 2000

ter paid on the labour market. The level             Specialised secondary education     17.6     14.9    12.1          33.7     34.5   36.9

of the education of breadwinners from                Higher education                     4.9       7.9    7.5          12.9     14.0   15.4

young households has been growing over
the last five years. Despite the positive            Households by age and place of residence, % of total population
developments, young households lag                                                              Age of breadwinner
behind the others in terms of education.                                        18–23                                       24–29
Among 24-29 year old breadwinners                    Year      Five largest cities Towns Rural areas       Five largest cities Towns Rural areas
15.5% have a higher education, while                 1996            4.2          3.3       1.7                  9.9           10.6     9.2
among the 30-49 age group the propor-                1998            3.7          2.6       3.2                  9.6           11.0     8.8
tion is 22%.                                         2000            3.1          2.6       2.5                  8.3           9.2      8.7

                                                                    50
                                              Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Education of breadwinner by age, % of total number of households                               the generation of people in their 50s
of respective age group, 2000                                                                  lives a more modest life than young
                                    18–23      24–29    30–49     50–64         65+            people.
Specialised secondary education      12.1       36.9      34.4       22.7        9.2               The consumer expenditure and in-
Higher education                      7.5       15.4      21.9       16.7        8.0           come of young people very much de-
                                                                                               pends on the specific age group. Those
national average. Household income tends to fall with age. If             aged 18-23 spend the most, on average 486 LTL per capita
per capita income in the 18-19 age group is 561 LTL, it falls             per month. In the more senior age group (24-29 years), the
to 425 LTL in the 25-29 age group. It further decreases to                average consumer expenditure is much smaller, (396 LTL),
368 LTL for 30-34 age bracket - the lowest level. Income is               equal to that of pensioners. Another interesting characteris-
only slightly lower for people aged 80 and up. The main                   tic of the consumption pattern is the relatively little expen-
reason for such a change in income is that                                                     diture on food. In the 24-29 age group,
young people rarely have dependants. In                                                        young people spend less on food than
the age groups that follow, income is                 Young households lag be-                 any other age group. Households in the
shared among dependants as the number                 hind the others in terms of              18-23 age group spend more on goods
of households with children where the                 education.                               and services, transport, communications,
mother cares for the children and does                                                         education, leisure, alcohol and tobacco).
not work increases.                                                                            They spend less, as one might expect,
     Social benefits are small and do not compensate for the              only on health care and household appliances in comparison
decrease in household income. Moreover, benefits for families             with the senior population. The senior youth group (24-
raising children are paid until the child reaches the age of              29) is barely distinguishable by either size or consumption
three. In the 20-24 age group, income from three main ben-                pattern compared to the consumption of the middle-aged
efits related to raising children (maternity, family and a child-         population.
birth grant) amounts to 24 LTL per household member, and                       Young households are unevenly distributed by decile.
in the 30-34 age group it is only 9 LTL.                                                       Most belong to the wealthiest deciles (VIII,
In addition, support (such as presents and                                                     IX and X), which include almost 40% of
charity) for the 20-24 age group halves               Benefits for families raising            households of the 18-23 age group and
compared to the 18-19 age group (from                 children are paid before the             about 30% of households of the 24-29
290 LTL to 147 LTL), and in the 25-29                 child reaches the age of three.          age group. Young households of the sec-
group falls further to 83 LTL per house-                                                       ond group are found not only in the
hold member.                                                                                   wealthiest deciles, but also in the poorer
     As adult children leave, income in households where                  ones (between I and IV), which include about 40% of these
breadwinners are in their 50s nears 500 LTL per capita.                   households. However, noticeably fewer of those households
According to size of income, it appears that people in their              appear in the middle deciles, between V and VII. The 24-29
50s and early 20s live best in Lithuania. It must be remem-               age group is characterised by a considerably large differentia-
bered that part of the income earned by people in their 50s               tion in consumption.
is accounted for twice. First as their income, and second as                   The households of the senior population vary signifi-
support to the young. As consumer expenditure shows,                      cantly by decile. Pensioners’ households would commonly

Sources of household income, % of total income in corresponding age group
                                                                  18-23                                      24-29
Source of income                                        1996       1998      2000                  1996       1998     2000
Private farming                                           1.8        4.8       3.9                  4.7         6.2      5.8
Business and freelance activity                           4.3        5.4       2.7                 10.0         7.0      5.3
Employment in private sector (excluding agriculture)     32.1      35.4       40.8                 36.8       43.5      46.3
Employment in public sector (excluding agriculture)      28.1      21.1       12.5                 33.5       28.5      28.6
Employment in agriculture                                 2.9        4.0       1.2                  5.7         5.5      3.6
Stipends                                                 19.0      13.7       17.7                              0.2      0.3
Social benefits                                           5.0        7.5       8.7                  4.3         5.3      6.0
Other                                                     3.4        6.0       9.3                  2.3         2.0      2.9

                                                                     51
                                                Standard of living: children, youth and poverty
Scales of equivalence.
                                                                               In calculating household income, expenditure and the
                                                                               poverty line, scales of equivalence are used to eliminate the
                                                                               effect of the size and composition of households. Research
                                                                               has revealed that relatively less income is needed to satisfy
                                                                               the needs of larger households, since the size of a certain
                                                                               expenditure does not increase in proportion to the number
                                                                               of household members. The application of scales of equiva-
                                                                               lence makes the standard of living of households of differ-
                                                                               ent sizes more comparable. Lithuanian statistics use a scale
                                                                               attributing 1 for the first adult in the household, 0.7 for
be concentrated within the middle deciles, (between IV and                     each following adult and 0.5 for each child under 14.
VII). The middle-aged (30-49 years) households are dis-
tributed more evenly, i.e., by approximately 9-11% in each                    “Namø ûkiø pajamos ir iðlaidos 1999”, 2000

decile. In contrast to young people, there are a similar num-
ber of poor and well-off households in this age group.                     seems doubtful. The relative poverty line reflects differentia-
Poverty. According to the relative poverty line, of 50% of aver-           tions in the standard of living, but it cannot accurately reflect
age consumer expenditure per household member which is                     a change in poverty when consumption changes evenly for all
frequently used in Lithuania and many other European coun-                 groups of the population. For eliminating the influence of
tries, the poverty level in Lithuania in 2000 was 16%. Approxi-            variation in the average standard of living by comparing pov-
mately 560,000 people lived below the                                                           erty levels over several years, a poverty line
poverty line. The depth of poverty (aver-                                                       of any year adjusted by the consumer
age deviation of the consumer expenditure              The poverty level in Lithuania           price index can be used as a basis for com-
of the poor from the poverty line) was                 in 2000 was 16%.                         parison. The basic poverty line makes it
23%. This means that average consumer                                                           possible to assess a change in the part of
expenditure in households below the pov-                                                        the population whose consumption level
erty line as calculated per equivalent consumer was smaller than           remains below the poverty line irrespective of a change in the
the poverty line by almost a quarter. If the poverty line in 2000          standard of living of the other part of the population. Using
was 260 LTL, then the poor spent on average 201 LTL.                       the adjusted relative poverty line from 1996, the poverty level
     In 2000, for the first time in two years, the poverty level           of 2000 exceeds the 1999 figure by almost 3.5 percentage
grew by 0.2 percentage points and reached the same level as in             points and is higher than the poverty level of 1997.
1998. Taking into account the relatively steep economic de-                    As it was earlier, in 2000 poverty remained unequally
cline of 1999, the insignificant increase in the poverty level             distributed in society. Households where the main source of

Relative poverty line and poverty level
                                                                                                    1996     1997    1998      1999    2000
Current relative poverty line (50% of average consumer expenditure), LTL                            226.2   248.6 276.7       274.6    260.0
Poverty level, %                                                                                     18.0     16.6    16.0     15.8     16.0
Relative poverty line (50% of average consumer expenditure in 1996, adjusted by price index), LTL   226.2   246.4 258.9       261.0    263.6
Poverty level, %                                                                                     18.0     16.3    13.2     13.1     16.6




                                                                      52
                                               Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
The Lithuanian Poverty Reduction Strategy defines pov-
                                                                           erty as insufficient income and other resources (material,
                                                                           cultural and social), ensuring a standard of living accept-
                                                                           able for Lithuanian society. (“Skurdo maþinimo Lietuvoje
                                                                           strategija,” 2000, p.13).
                                                                           The Second Poverty Programme of the European Union
                                                                           is based on a poverty definition by the Council of Minis-
                                                                           ters that considers individuals, families and groups as be-
                                                                           ing poor if their resources (material, cultural and social)
                                                                           are limited to the extent that they exclude these people
                                                                           from the minimum standard of living acceptable in the
                                                                           state where they live. (Callan, T., 1996. p.25).
                                                                           One way to measure the scale of poverty in a country is
                                                                           to assess the volume of resources needed for its elimina-
                                                                           tion by increasing the consumption of the poor to at
                                                                           least the level of the poverty line. In Lithuania this would
                                                                           require approximately 320 million LTL annually (0.7%
                                                                           of GDP in 2000). At first sight this seems to be an
                                                                           affordable amount of money and that poverty can there-
                                                                           fore be overcome, particularly if the economy grows at
                                                                           least 4-5% annually. However, it is not only the quan-
                                                                           tity of resources, but also the possibilities of their
                                                                           utilisation that matter.
income was business, crafts and freelance activities were among            First, it is difficult to reach a consensus in society that
the least affected by poverty. The poverty level among the                 significant funds should be directly allocated for the poor.
households of employees was less than the national average                 Second, these calculations are based on the assumption
(11%). Poverty was much higher than the national average                   that these funds were allocated only to cover the differ-
among households that live on benefits and stipends (41%);                 ence between the consumer expenditure of the poor and
have three or more children (37.6%); and where the bread-                  the poverty line. In reality, however, it is not that easy to
winner is a farmer (35%). The poverty level among pension-                 target the funds for consumption precisely. Third, with
ers’ households was slightly higher than the national average.             Lithuania’s steadily growing GDP, income and consump-
A much higher (up to 50-60%) poverty level appears in house-               tion increase and so does the poverty line. Therefore, to
holds for which several risk factors overlap. These are, for in-           adjust consumption for the poor would demand more
stance, the households of small farmers who have many chil-                and more funds. Finally, the reduction of poverty using
dren.                                                                      a mere redistribution of income would de-motivate the
     In 2000, the highest poverty level was in rural areas                 poor to seek income-earning opportunities.
(27.6%) and the lowest in the cities (12%). Although the
rural population accounts for only 32% of the total popula-
tion, 56% of the poor live in rural areas. Expenditure devia-            deviation was smaller than in other households. In house-
tion from the poverty line reveals that poverty is deeper in             holds with a breadwinner who had the lowest standard of
rural areas. The average consumer expenditure of the rural               education the poverty level was the highest.
population below the poverty line was 25% that of the urban              Poverty among children and young people. The propor-
population, or 21% below the poverty line.                               tion of those in poverty is much higher among children and
     The poverty level in 2000 in households with a female               young people than among the adult population. In 2000,
breadwinner was 18.6% and with a male breadwinner 14%.                   children under 18 constituted 26% of the total population,
Women were breadwinners in almost half of all households.                yet 31% were below the poverty line. More than 20% of
However, 36% of these households were couples while the                  children of pre-school age are in poverty. There is a clear trend
others were of single people or women with children.                     for poverty to decrease with age.
     In households with a breadwinner who had a higher edu-                  It is difficult to explain the differences in poverty among
cation, the poverty level was only 2.5% and the expenditure              young people of different gender. The poverty level of young

                                                                   53
                                              Standard of living: children, youth and poverty
Poverty level among vulnerable groups of the population, %                                    able positive factors traced in the standard
Type of household                                        1997     1998     1999     2000      of living of single mothers with children.
Unemployed*                                               39.6     40.8     40.4     41.1     Their situation on the labour market has
Households with three or more children                    37.2     34.5     35.4     37.6     not changed, nor have any targeted mea-
Single person with child(ren) under 18 years              21.6     22.0     25.7       …      sures been applied to social policy that
Farmers                                                   30.2     32.2     39.9     35.3     could positively affect the situation of such
Rural population                                          25.9     26.5     28.2     27.6     households. Considering that households
People with basic (8-9 grade) education                   24.4     24.6     26.3     24.2     of this type make up only 6% of the total
Pensioners                                                22.1 20.9 19.1 20.4                 number of households included in this
*Households of this type include all unemployed irrespective of whether they are registered   survey, it is possible to think that the un-
with the labour exchange or not.
                                                                                              expected result could have been prede-
                                                                                              termined by the size of the sample even
women aged 25-29 generally coincides                                                          by some mistake. The next household
with the national average, whereas pov-             In 2000, the highest poverty              budget survey should reveal whether the
erty among young men of the same age is             level was in rural areas                  result of 2000 was accidental.
almost 19%. This is probably because                (27.6%) and the lowest in the                  The poverty level among households
men most often leave their parents’ home            cities (12%).                             composed of couples with children is close
without a sufficient source of living and                                                     to the national average (15.3%). The pov-
rely on parental assistance less.                   The poverty level in 2000 in              erty level for all households with under-
    The poverty level depends on the age            households with a female                  aged children is 18.1%.
of the breadwinner. In 2000, most of                breadwinner was 18.6% and                      It is understandable that the poverty
those living in poverty appeared in house-          with a male breadwinner 14%.              level of households with children varies
holds where the breadwinner was under                                                         substantially and depends on the number
30 or over 60, while those least affected           More than 20% of children of              of children in the family. In households
by poverty were households with bread-              pre-school age are in poverty.            with three or more children the poverty
winners aged 50-59. Although young                                                            level in 2000 was 37.6% and consumer
people (particularly those aged 18-23)
have a higher average income and consumer expenditure, due              Poverty level by age, %, 2000
to significant income inequality many young people fall be-                                    18–23 24–29 30–49 50–64                65+
low the poverty line.                                                                           16.9      18.1    15.7  14.7         18.0
    A comparison of households of different demographic
compositions reveals the clear trend that the highest poverty is        Poverty level by household type, %
in households with under-aged children.                                 Type of household                     1997 1998 1999        2000
    Usually poverty is widespread among single-person house-            Couple without children               11.2 8.7  8.6         9.9
holds with children. This is easily explained by the fact that          Single person                         13.4 13.1 13.1        12.8
women most often bring up children while their incomes are              Other households without children     14.2 15.3 14.7        15.2
lower that those of men. Nevertheless, if between 1997 and              Single person with
1999 the poverty level for these households grew from 21.6%             child(ren) under 18                   21.6 22.0 25.7        14.9
to 25.7%, in 2000 it dropped abruptly to 14.9%. It is diffi-            Couple with child(ren)                15.0 13.9 15.5        15.3
cult to explain such a significant change. There are no notice-         Other households with child(ren)      24.0 24.8 21.9        24.1




                                                                          54
                                                  Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Opinions by households on their standard of living, %
                                                                   “We are poor, very poor”   “We are middle class”          “We are well off”
All households                                                              34.6                        63.9                        1.5
Households without children:   couples without children                     27.5                        71.5                        1.0
                               other households without children            36.7                        61.8                        1.5
                               single person                                42.9                        55.7                        1.4
Households with child(ren):    couples with child(ren) under 18             27.5                        70.3                        2.2
                               other households with child(ren)             34.0                        64.4                        1.6
                               single person with child(ren)                47.7                        52.1                        0.2


                                                                           Poverty level and the number of children in a household, %
                                                                                        All households with            Number of children
                                                                                      child(ren) under 18 years       one   two       3+
                                                                           1997                  18.8                 14.9      16.0      37.2
                                                                           1998                  18.1                 14.1      17.0      34.5
                                                                           1999                  18.2                 12.4      18.7      35.4
                                                                           2000                  18.1                 12.9      17.7      37.6



                                                                           Forty-three percent of respondents from single-parent
                                                                       households with children indicated that they were poor, but
                                                                       according to objective data less than 13% really were poor.
                                                                       While 27.5% of households of couples with children per-
                                                                                             ceived themselves as poor, the real pov-
expenditure deviation from the poverty line                                                  erty level was 15.3%.
was 25%. Approximately 8% of all house-            Young people and children                      A figure of 27.5% of couples without
holds have three or more children, but they        (particularly of a pre-school             children considered themselves poor, al-
account for 20% of poor households.                age) are more vulnerable to               though objectively only 10% really are.
     In 1997, the poverty level in house-          poverty than other age groups.                 While assessing the general standard
holds with three or more children ex-                                                        of living in the country, almost 85% of
ceeded 37%. The introduction of social                                                       people from households with children
support for such households at the end of 1997 was a signifi-          and 80% of households without children indicated that their
cant poverty reduction measure that allowed for poverty level          situation had deteriorated.
reduction to 34.5% in 1998. However, large families again                  Young people and children (particularly of a pre-school
fell victim to a deteriorating economic and financial situation        age) are more vulnerable to poverty than other age groups.
in the country between 1999 and 2000, and their poverty                Although young people who live separately from their par-
level went above that of 1997.                                         ents have a higher than average income compared to other
Subjective perception of poverty. Alongside adverse stan-              groups due to mainly their parents’ support, there is a large
dards of living evaluated by income or consumption indica-             inequality among them. For this reason, relative poverty is also
tors, are important manifestation of poverty is the way a per-         very significant even in this age group. When young people
son assesses his or her life. In 2000, almost 64% of respon-           start their families and children, their average standard of liv-
dents attributed themselves to the middle-class and slightly           ing declines sharply.
more than one-third to the poor.




                                                                    55
                                               Standard of living: children, youth and poverty
56
Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
VI


                                                            Family
                                                      Gediminas Navaitis




Changes in family models: background and the situation                   the traditional family model, research indicates that the fami-
today. After the restoration of state independence and the               lies of farmers raised their children with the intent of replicat-
rapid transformation of social and economic structures in soci-          ing their rural way of life, whereas city-based families were
ety, significant changes occurred in family relationships and            more inclined to encourage their children to be more inde-
family models. In stating that during the last decade of the             pendent, responsible and creative.
previous century Lithuanian families changed, it is worth not-                In the middle of the 20th century, the prevailing family
ing that from a historical perspective during the relatively short       model in Lithuania remained the traditional nuclear family.
period of two or three generations many stereotypes of con-              The main characteristics distinguishing this model from the
temporary family models were developed.                                                         non-traditional family are the means by
     At the start of the 20th century, a                                                        which marriages are acknowledged and
Lithuanian could not freely choose to live            The differentiation of society            their stability; the principles for combin-
the life of a single, unmarried person and            and an increase in migration              ing the social and family roles of both a
still maintain the status of a fully valued           from rural areas to the cities            man and a woman; family planning; and
member of society. If at that time 15-20%             and overseas prompted                     attitudes towards extra-marital sex. In re-
of women in Western Europe did not es-                changes in family models.                 viewing the identified factors we can note
tablish families, the figure for Lithuania                                                      the following recent changes in families
was much lower, at just a few percentage                                                        in Lithuania:
points. There were few opportunities to legally dissolve a mar-               Legality of marriage. The traditional family model
riage and officially re-marry. An absolute majority of marriages         recognises only marriages that have been officially confirmed
were between inhabitants of the same parish and this did not             in one way or another and rejects any other form of co-habita-
fare well for social mobility. At that time, Lithuania was a             tion. In Lithuania older people condemn unregistered co-habi-
predominantly agrarian country where the family was mainly               tation more than young people. The registration of couples
a union of persons working together on farmland. Rather strict           living together came into effect in July 2001.
sexual control prevailed. Children born out of wedlock were                   Necessity of marriage. The roles of men and women as
ostracised from their communities together with their moth-              fully worthy members of society used to be inseparable from
ers. Yet at that time it was possible to see not only traditional        living in a family as a married couple. Today approximately
family characteristics, but also features of contemporary west-          40% of women aged 30 and older do not have a husband,
ern family models. For example, the average age for marriage             and are single, widowed or divorced.
was relatively late (25-33 years), which corresponds to the                   Stability of marriage. In the traditional family model mar-
Western European family model.                                           riages cannot be dissolved or broken off. In 1950, 0.2 mar-
     The differentiation of society and an increase in migration         riages per 1,000 inhabitants resulted in divorce. Today the
from rural areas to the cities and overseas prompted changes in          divorce rate is 3.2. Close to 20% of marriages today are second
family models. The intelligentsia tried to promote a family              or subsequent marriages.
model in which it is accented that the wife should support her                Control of sexuality. The traditional family model recognises
husband’s public aspirations and raise her children based on             sexual relations only within marriage and strongly condemns
national traditions. Although between wars state policy on               extra-marital sexual relations and homosexuality. With every
family and the prevailing attitude of society acknowledged               new generation the age of those engaging in sexual activity for

                                                                    57
                                                                  Family
Main demographic indicators
  People in Russia, Belarus and Ukraine are more inclined
                                                                          for people younger than 30 years
  to marry than in Lithuania. In Estonia and Latvia people
                                                                                                                        1990         2000
  are less inclined to marry than in Lithuania. Based on the
                                                                          Marriage
  number of divorces per 1,000 inhabitants and the ratio
                                                                               men                                    28,097       11,668
  of marriages to divorces (100 to 65), Lithuania can be
                                                                               women                                  29,303       13,201
  assigned to those European countries where the divorce
                                                                          % of total number of marriages
  rate is considered high. It also has a low birth rate.
                                                                               men                                       77.4        69.0
                                                                               women                                     80.7        78.1
Demographic indicators                                                    Divorce
in selected European countries, 2000                                           men                                      3,793       2,417
                        Registered Divorces per        Natural                 women                                    4,748       3,470
                     marriages per       1,000       growth of
                                                                          % of total number of divorces
Country          1,000 population   population      population
Austria                       4.9           2.3            0.0                 men                                       29.8        22.2

Belgium                       4.3           2.6            0.9                 women                                     37.2        31.9

Czech Republic                5.2           2.3           - 2.0           Births

Denmark                       6.7           2.5            1.3            Total                                       44,931       24,803

Estonia                       3.9           3.2           -4.1            births per 1,000 women                        107.3        62.0

Finland                       4.7           2.7            1.5            % of the total number of births                79.0        72.6

Greece                        5.9           0.9            0.1
Hungary                      4.5            2.5           - 4.8         jority of families describe themselves as equal-partner families.
Latvia                        3.9           2.5           - 5.5         The role of the husband as head of the family is confirmed by
Lithuania                      4.8            3.1         - 1.0         approximately 6-8% of families.
Norway                         5.3            2.1           3.2              Changes in the family model have led to a decrease in the
Poland                         5.7            1.1           0.0         birth rate, both in absolute numbers and relative to the mor-
Portugal                       6.9            1.8           0.8         tality rate. This has resulted in negative population growth, as
Russia                         6.2            2.7         - 6.4         well as in the accelerated ageing of the population (a decrease
Sweden                         4.0            2.4         - 0.7         in the number of children and young people and an increase
Switzerland                    5.7            2.9           2.3         in the number of old people). Similar changes are taking place
Ukraine                        6.2            3.6         - 6.0         in almost all European Union countries. For example, mar-
United Kingdom                 5.1            2.7           1.2         riage and divorce statistics in the United Kingdom and
                                                                        Lithuania are relatively close. Also, the birth rate is very similar
the first time is getting younger and younger. The number of            in Lithuania and Sweden.
children born out of wedlock is also increasing. Legislation                 Despite radical changes in societal and family models, the
stating that homosexuality is a criminal offence was abolished.         predominant family model has not changed: the two-genera-
     Importance of children. In a traditional                                                  tion nuclear family consisting of a mar-
family model, children are perceived as an                                                     ried couple or couples without children,
essential part of the family. They are raised        Changes in family behaviour               as well as other children who as yet have
by both parents. Fifty years ago, women              and family attitudes were par-            not established their own families. Over
gave birth to 2.6 children on average,               ticularly evident among                   90% of Lithuanian families belong to this
whereas the average family size was 3.6              young families.                           type of family.
people. Currently the average family size                                                          During the last decade of the last cen-
is 2.7 people, and approximately 18% of                                                        tury, changes in family behaviour and
children live in single parent families (more often without             family attitudes were particularly evident among young fami-
fathers).                                                               lies (couples younger than 30) who play an important role in
     Roles of husbands and wives. The traditional family identi-        demography and in forming future family models.
fies the role of the man as heading the family and as having            Young marriages. In 1990, 125 men and 117 women were
more responsibility for its well-being. Today the absolute              married per 1,000 men and women aged 20-24, whereas in
majority of families are ‘two-career’ families, where both hus-         2000, the figures were 48 men and 56.7 women, respec-
band and wife are professionally active. Accordingly, the ma-           tively. The number of marriages among people who did not

                                                                    58
                                              Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Marriages per 1,000 men of a corresponding age                            leave the daily household chores and care of the children to
                                       1990      1995     2000            their wives, and to limit their contribution to the family to
19 years of age or younger               19.2    13.3      18.3           large one-off tasks (e.g., home renovations or repair of house-
20-24                                   125.3    70.3      48.0           hold equipment).
25-29                                    47.7    36.1      33.4                Full implementation of the above views is hampered by
                                                                          several factors, the most significant of which are:
Marriages per 1,000 women                                                      • an absolute excess in the number of boys (381,700)
of a corresponding age                                                    over girls (372,000) aged between 16 and 29. The discrep-
                                         1990    1995     2000            ancy is more noticeable in rural areas.
19 years of age or younger               65.9    43.2      18.3                • an increasing gap in the level of education between boys
20-24                                   116.9    73.5      56.7
                                                                          and girls. In 1990, for every 100 boys studying in specialised
25-29                                    31.9    23.2      25.2           secondary (college-type) institutions there were 103 girls,
                                                                          whereas in 2000 the latter figure grew to 178. In 1990, for
reach marriageable age (18 years) decreased. In 2000, com-                every 100 boys studying in universities there were 108 girls,
pared to 1990, the number of under-age girls who married                  whereas in 2000 there were 139 girls. During the 1990s, the
was 2.6 times less and the number of boys six times less.                 ratio of boys to girls in vocational schools was also unbalanced.
    In comparison with countries in the EU, the average age               In 1990 it was 100 to 59, whereas in 2000 it was 100 to 67.
of people marrying for the first time is lower, though in the                  • higher unemployment among men. Especially given the
past few years it has been increasing. In 2000, the average age           fact that men are expected to be the breadwinners, a higher
for men was 25.7 years, and for women it was 23.6 years (in               unemployment rate for boys than girls can be regarded as a
1990, the age for men was 24.1 years and for women 22.2                   factor hampering the establishment of families. In 2000, there
years).                                                                   were 56,100 unemployed men and 33,800 unemployed
    The decrease in the rate of marriage for young people                 women.
differed in urban and rural areas. In 1990, 116.4 per 1,000                    • imprisonment, which also impacts on the establishment
urban men aged 20-24 were married, whereas in 2000 the                    of a family. In 2000, there were 6,841 men under 30 years of
figure was only 45.5. Respectively, for women the figures                 age in prisons.
were 108.3 and 53.3. In rural areas in                                                                • the spread of sexually transmitted
1990, 148.6 men aged 20-24 married                                                                diseases (STD), which can have a nega-
per 1,000 men of this age group. In                  Increased incidence of co-                   tive impact on families and their estab-
2000, the number was 54.4. Respec-                   habitation and a more toler-                 lishment. The largest proportion of people
tively, the number of women was 89.8                 ant view of it in society is one             suffering from venereal diseases is young
and 62.1. Similar changes occurred                   of the manifestations of dras-               people (59.1%). The incidence of STD
amongst other young age groups.                      tic changes in the family                    among boys is two times higher than
    The decrease in the number of mar-               model.                                       among girls.
riages is linked to other changes in family                                                           In summary, it must be noted that
behaviour. These include a rise in the                                                            the disproportion in terms of the num-
number of people co-habiting in unregistered relationships                ber of girls and boys, which is particularly unfavourable for
(de facto relationships), the decrease in the birth rate and the          boys living in rural areas, as well as a disproportion in ‘qual-
growth in the number of children born out of wedlock.                     ity’ (difference in level of education, rate of unemployment)
    Meeting marriage-related expectations. Surveys of various             can hinder the chances of 15-20% of young people to find
age groups of young people carried out between 1990 and                   their ideal marriage partners.
2000 attest to the fact that the main characteristic features of          Consensual unions (cohabitation). Increased incidence of
an ideal marriage partner have not changed. Girls would like              unregistered cohabitation and a more tolerant view of it in
to marry someone three to five years older than themselves, of            society is one of the manifestations of drastic changes in the
a similar or higher education, who is able to provide for the             family model. Often this phenomenon is termed as ‘unregis-
material needs of the family, who does not possess a drinking             tered marriage’. In comparing the 20-25 year interval that
habit or a criminal record, is a faithful husband, who wants to           differentiates one generation from another, cohabitation has
care for the children and also assist his wife with household             increased by approximately 3.5 times. Due to ethno-cultural
chores. The majority of boys would like to aspire to the ideal            and religious norms, people living together unregistered often
partner described by girls. However, they are more inclined to            do not openly disclose this information. Therefore, it is pos-

                                                                    59
                                                                  Family
Attitudes towards cohabitation.                                           Extra-marital births.
  Up until the 1990s, society did not tolerate cohabita-                    For a long time, the birth rate in Lithuania was deter-
  tion. In the last few years attitudes have become more                    mined by births within marriage, whereas births out of
  tolerant, and particularly noticeable changes have occurred               wedlock constituted only 4-6% of the total. While in
  among young people. Approximately 14% of young                            1990, 7% of all children were born out of wedlock, in
  people and approximately 25% of respondents aged 40                       2000 the proportion increased to 22.6%. It is worth
  to 50 believe that cohabitation can negatively affect                     noting that most extra-marital children were born to
  friendly relationships with neighbours and others in an                   young women (aged up to 24). The number of children
  immediate circle of acquaintances. Among both young                       born out of wedlock in rural areas is higher than in the
  and old, women are more doubtful of the tolerance of                      towns and cities. In rural areas, mothers aged up to 30
  neighbours and others to cohabitation.                                    give birth to 23.8% of children out of wedlock, and in
  With every younger generation the attitude towards co-                    urban areas 19.5%. The latter phenomenon can be ex-
  habitation is becoming more liberal. However, the major-                  plained by the more conservative attitudes of rural women
  ity of all age groups believe that cohabitation does not                  to family planning, the lack of accessibility to contracep-
  bode well for a steady relationship between a man and a                   tives and social benefits for single mothers.
  women. Rather, it is a period when couples can test and
  harmonise their feelings until the marriage is registered.
                                                                          births for all age groups also decreased. The most considerable
                                                                          fall occurred among women aged 20-24 (by 42%), whereas
sible to assume that cohabitation is more frequent than re-               for women aged 25-29 it fell by 27%. The birth rate among
vealed during surveys.                                                    women under 18 decreased the least, by just 21.8%.
    The most reliable indicator of the scale of cohabitation                   Young mothers (aged 20-29) give birth to three-quarters
and its development into unregistered marriage and then un-               of the total number of children born, so they play an impor-
registered family could be children born out of wedlock whose             tant role in population growth. The fact that 57% of young
parentage is determined by the joint application of both par-             women give birth to a first child, 33% have a second child
ents.                                                                                           and 7% have a third allows us to assume
    Today, it is no longer appropriate to                                                       that there should not be any significant
identify children born out of wedlock with           Between 1990 and 2000, the                 changes in the demographic situation in
the children of single parent mothers. In            fertility rate decreased mark-             the near future.
1990, the total number of applications to            edly from 2.02 to 1.35.                        Children are regarded by the major-
register children born out of wedlock was                                                       ity of the population as an indispensable
1,337. In the same year, 3,977 children                                                         part of the family, important not only for
were born to unmarried mothers, and of this number only                   parents as individuals but also for society. We are now wit-
2,640 were registered as the children of single mothers. The              nessing a trend towards families with one or two children.
ratio of children of unmarried parents and single mothers was             Various sociological studies indicate that 60-70% of respon-
0.5 to 1. In 2000, unmarried parents reg-                                                       dents favour two-child families, usually a
istered 2,309 children, whereas single                                                          boy and a girl. This popular opinion has
mothers constituted 5,387. In the same               While in 1990, 7% of all chil-             not changed for several decades.
year, single mothers gave birth to 7,713             dren were born out of wed-                     The desired number of children is
children. The ratio of unmarried parents             lock, in 2000 the proportion               nearing what is regarded as the ideal num-
and single mothers giving birth to chil-             increased to 22.6%.                        ber. Two decades ago it was thought that
dren was therefore 0.42 to 1. These indi-                                                       the ideal family should on average raise 3
rect estimates support the idea that long-                                                      to 3.5 children. Today the ideal family is
term cohabitation is increasing and that the birth of a child             regarded as having on average 2.3 children, whereas respon-
often does not change this attitude since the children acquire            dents’ desired number is 2.0 to 2.1.
a legal status, which ensures all their rights (to inheritance,                The main reasons for reducing the number of children is
alimony, and so on).                                                      their ‘cost’, related not only to the material aspect of their
Reproductive behaviour of young people. Between 1990                      upbringing and education but also to the uncertainty of the
and 2000, the fertility rate decreased markedly from 2.02 to              family’s social and financial prospects, as well as the
1.35 per 1,000 women aged 15-49 years. The number of                      unpredictability of the parents’ status. On the one hand,

                                                                   60
                                             Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
young people are responsible enough to consider their chances                opinion, both the wife and the husband will later have to
of meeting their children’s needs, including education. On                   allocate more time and effort to household chores, their free
the other, they do not feel secure in terms                                                        time will be reduced, their intimate rela-
of improvement in the standard of living                                                           tions will no longer be so attractive, and
in the long run, so they strive to reduce               Young families, like the fami-             communication will not be as interesting
the risks related to the care of a child.               lies of other age groups, more             or fulfilling. On the other hand they do
     However, surveys reveal that the main              often (65-70%) divorce on the              not believe that children can have a nega-
motives for having children are not di-                 initiative of the woman.                   tive impact on marriage. Rather, it is
rectly linked to financial opportunities.                                                          thought that caring for children can only
Rather, it is either the expression of an                                                          enrich the marital relationship. It is worth
emotional need by the parents (“Children bring a special joy”,               noting that men are more pessimistic than women about fam-
“It would be so good to see how children grow”) or a way of                  ily life.
strengthening the family and ensuring a secure old age (“With                     Family stability can be impacted by the still prevalent
children, there is less likelihood you’ll be on your own in your             view that a woman who was married and later divorced has a
old age”, “Children strengthen a marriage”). The decision                    higher status than a woman who has never been married at all.
whether to have children, and how many, is both a personal                   Nearly 4% of marriages collapse during the first year and ap-
and a family decision. It is rare that a young family in making              proximately 18% fall apart in the first four years of marriage.
a decision to have children would consider the interests of                  Given that in the majority of cases the decision to break off the
society, or their relatives. Thus, the dominating motives for                marriage is initiated by the woman, one can make the assump-
reproduction meet the needs of a small nuclear family with                   tion that the idea of marriage is overrated and that the mis-
one or two children.                                                                               judging of a marriage partner can be one
Stability of young families. In 2000,                                                              of the reasons for instability in a family
2,417 men and 3,470 women aged up                       The divorce level in Lithuania             relationship.
to 30 divorced. In comparison with 1990,                is relatively high and exceeds                 Consequences of divorce. The divorce
the numbers were 36.2% lower for men                    the highest divorce levels of              level in Lithuania is relatively high and
of the same age and 26.9% lower for                     the countries of the EU.                   exceeds the highest divorce levels of the
women. Changes are evident in the pro-                                                             countries of the EU. However, in making
portion of this age group in the total num-                                                        this comparison one needs to take into
ber of divorces. In 1990, divorced men constituted 29.8%,                    account that for a long time in Lithuania marriage was the
whereas women constituted 37.2%, of the total divorce rate.                  most popular way of establishing a family. Cohabitation and
In 2000, group of men aged up to 30 constituted 22.2% and                    its termination were not registered.
women 31.9% of all divorcees.                                                     Divorce often represents a very powerful emotional stress,
     Young families, like the families of other age groups, more             which negatively affects one or both of the married couple’s
often (65-70%) divorce on the initiative of the woman. The                   self-confidence, work effectiveness, and mental and physical
main reasons cited for divorce are: psychological discord; the               well-being, and hampers one’s ability to make adequate deci-
husband’s drinking problems; unfaithfulness; violence; and/                  sions about potential new marital partners. The children of
or irreconcilable differences in the family.                                 divorced couples often do not receive all the financial support
     Factors conducive to divorce. In every family, relationships            that they are entitled to, and generally the father or mother
change naturally with time. As the family experiences emo-                   living separately from the family does not participate suffi-
tional times or whenever there is a change in daily communi-                 ciently in the child’s upbringing. It is worth noting that after
cation, the pressure can build up on the family relationship                 separation the mother’s input into the child’s care and up-
and a crisis can break the family down. The ability to over-                 bringing still exceeds significantly the father’s input.
come these hurdles depends on the motivation of family mem-                       Divorces are more complicated and usually take more time
bers to protect and improve their family ties and their experi-              when children are involved. Nearly one-fifth of young couples
ence of communicating with each other. Surveys of young                      who divorce do not have children, 60% of couples are raising
people not yet planning to establish a family and young                      one child, and the remaining number of couples have two or
couples about to marry indicate that their understanding of                  more children.
family life is not favourable to stability. The majority of re-                   Overall, every eighth family in Lithuania consists of only
spondents to surveys believe that the happiest and most en-                  one parent, usually the mother. Surveys of divorcees indicate
joyable time for families is the first year after marriage. In their         that people who have come from incomplete or broken families

                                                                     61
                                                                   Family
are more likely to break off their marriage. The family’s instabil-        abundance of information has not solved the problem of the
ity is therefore ‘reproduced’ from one generation to another.              preparation of young people for family life. Separate topics
Psycho-social support for young families. Socially disad-                  related to family life and sexual self-determination have been
vantaged families, families undergoing divorce or separation               ‘inserted’ into basic school curricula, replacing a previous teach-
or those that face other social or psychological problems are              ing program called Family Ethics and Psychology, which en-
not necessarily young families. However, often the problems                compassed a systematic way of teaching important general
that families experience are the result of problems or conflicts           information and skills about family life.
that are not resolved or addressed in the pre-marital phase or                  Moreover, civil metrication departments no longer organise
in the early phases when the family unit is developing.                    seminars for young couples planning to marry. For the most
     Today the preparation for family life from an educational             part, their education has been taken over by various religious
perspective is contradictory. A relatively large amount of sci-            organisations. In every diocese a family centre is operational.
entific and popular educational literature about communica-                However, only a certain number of young couples who are
tion between the sexes, ethics, psychology, and sexual and                 planning to marry attend courses set up by these and other
family life has been published. Often these topics are also                organisations.
discussed by the mass media. However, together with the                         The cheapest and most effective way of dealing with con-
useful information there is a great that is misleading. The                flicts in young families is conflict prevention, consultations and


      The new Civil Code came into effect in July 2001.                        The Civil Code emphasises the responsibility of both
  Much discussion and criticism has taken place in relation to             parents for the raising of their children, and for ensuring
  the book, which in part regulates family relationships. The              opportunities to get basic education and provide material
  book introduces many new legal regulations previously un-                support for them while they are under-age (proportionally
  known in Lithuania (such as marriage and engagement agree-               to the parents’ material situation). The family laws in es-
  ments, agreement on separation and the status of a sepa-                 sence regulate the relationship between parents and chil-
  rated rather than divorced person, and the preparation of a              dren. For example, the law limits the parents’ power and
  marriage contract). It includes a very detailed description of           restricts their control over the property of under-age chil-
  not only the rights and responsibilities of family members               dren.
  (spouses, parents, children, grandparents and grandchil-                     Many people think, however, that the principles of this
  dren), but also the property rights and responsibilities of              new family law reflect first and foremost the interest of law-
  engaged and cohabiting couples. The role of courts has                   yers themselves. One doubts whether the law will strengthen
  been markedly increased not only in relation to resolving                the attractiveness of the institution of marriage and at the
  property disputes, but also in terms of regulating marriage              same time the significance of the family in society as stipu-
  and divorce, the procedures of determining parental status,              lated in Article 3.3. On the other hand, several acute prob-
  adoption and foster care.                                                lems were not addressed by the code, for example the laws
      The legal regulation of family relationships is based on             regulating artificial fertilisation; Article 3.154 states that is-
  monogamy, voluntary marriage, the equal legal rights of                  sues of motherhood and fatherhood regarding children con-
  spouses, the opportunity for all family members to exercise              ceived by artificial fertilisation are regulated by other laws.
  their rights and the priority and protection of the rights of                Despite such contradictory evaluations, the new family
  children. The code does not recognise marriage between                   law is a significant step towards establishing a legal system of
  people of the same sex. Sufficient attention is paid to en-              family relationships in Lithuania based on Western Euro-
  gagement and also to public agreements to marry, related to              pean traditions. The principles of the new family law com-
  property relationships (the return of gifts, debts and com-              ply with the United Nations Convention on the Rights of
  pensation for non-property losses).                                      the Child, as well as other international family laws and
      With the enforcement of market reforms the property                  conventions. The code includes many important legal rela-
  relationships between family members have become par-                    tionships, which up until now were not present in
  ticularly relevant. These include the civil responsibilities of          Lithuania’s legal system.
  spouses, and the management and division of common and
  individual property taking into account the interests of chil-           Dr. Vida Kanopienë, Associated Professor, Department of Sociology,
                                                                           Vilnius University
  dren. The property relationships of cohabiting couples are
  also regulated.                                                          This text is included in this chapter by the editors of the Report.


                                                                      62
                                               Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
support for those families facing difficulties. Over the last de-             ing to establish a family and have children is increasing.
cade, a relatively large number of consultative groups have been                  Obviously, during such abrupt and deep societal trans-
established to assist families. At the same time, as these                    formation families lack an active state policy. There is still no
organisations were being established, some of the existing suc-               clear understanding of family models that is supported by
cessful and well-known organisations disappeared. For example,                state institutions. The scope of analysis of families does not
Family Relations and Mental Health consulting rooms belong-                   correspond to the newly set objective regulating family rela-
ing to the Ministry of Health were operational in most urban                  tionships. And the contribution of the education system to
areas. Psychologists providing psychological consultations for                strengthening the family is insufficient. Young people who
couples separating and about to undergo a divorce operated in                 are establishing families and who will have an impact on
all the civil metrication departments. The work of these con-                 Lithuania’s demographic situation are not informed about
sulting rooms and consultative services was effective, since the              such support, which is available to make an impact on this
consultations were available free of charge and were accessible to            problem.
all in need. The services were dissembled in the years following                  Transformations within families, contradictory attitudes
Lithuanian independence and the work of the consulting rooms                  towards family values and insufficient scientific
was stopped. Vilnius Municipality stopped the last psycholo-                  acknowledgement of this, along with a lack of active state
gist at the Civic Metrication Department in 2001.                             policy on families, make it difficult to foresee the future pros-
     The popular values and views of contemporary Lithuanian                  pects for families. It is believed that by overcoming economic
society regarding relationships between a man and a woman                     problems the demographic situation in Lithuania should not
in a family and community context, marriage and the birth of                  worsen. We can make the assumption that the current situa-
children, are contradictory. They are more in favour of the                   tion regarding families is indicative of a certain stabilisation of
traditional view of the family, abortions are strictly condemned,             family processes given that during the past few years there
and a more active role by religious organisations in promoting                have not been any notable changes. On the other hand, the
attitudes towards marriage and the family are evident. How-                   steadily increasing number of extra-marital births and the
ever, at the same time there is a more tolerant attitude towards              spread of alternative family models allows us to substantively
couples living together, and the number of people not wish-                   forecast further rapid changes in family models.




                                                                      63
                                                                     Family
64
Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
VII


                                  Social assistance to families
                                                          Audra Mikalauskaitë




Development of family policy. The family is the main ‘cell’of                women’s economic activity.
society, on which the future of a nation relies. State social                · Economic factors. The size of benefits and social services for
assistance to families should be targeted at strengthening their             families is directly dependent on the state budget, which in
stability and sustainability, which is an important precondi-                turn depends on economic development.
tion for the reproduction of further generations and ensuring                · Political factors determine the implementation of social policy.
developmental opportunities for children.                                                            Decisions about budget allocations for
     In assessing the development of fam-                                                            social security or legitimising concrete so-
ily assistance policy following the resto-              State social assistance to fami-             cial measures depend on the political forces
ration of independence, it can be said                  lies should be targeted at                   of the day.
that this process was not even or smooth.               strengthening their stability                Current pattern of family assistance.
These were caused by the economic de-                   and sustainability.                          Social assistance for families raising chil-
velopment of the country, as well as by                                                              dren continues to be oriented mostly to-
changes in education, health care, social                                                            ward the payment of cash benefits, rather
security and the attitudes of society towards certain moral                  than to the provision of social services or addressing employ-
and cultural values. Societal changes influenced the trans-                  ment and housing needs. In narrowing family assistance to
formation of the family structure and model and its stability.               cash benefits, it becomes more and more concentrated on the
To some extent the family assistance policy and its pattern                  most socially disadvantaged families. The largest proportion
reflect the dominating ethnocultural features of the nation,                 of these families’ incomes (benefit recipients, or families rais-
as well as their adherence to certain human development                      ing three or more children) comes from social assistance ben-
values. So far the theoretical foundation for policy making in               efits provided in various forms (56%). So social assistance ben-
the field of social assistance to families as a societal activity            efits have a very significant impact on the standard of living of
has not been formulated. For a relatively long period discus-                families receiving them.
sions have taken place regarding the relationship between                         In summarising the development of family assistance
the family assistance policy and general social policy and                   policy, it can be said that in wanting to create conditions for
even the similarity of these policies.                                       the family to become and remain stable as a social institu-
     As part of social policy, family assistance policy holds inde-          tion, it was necessary to look at it as a complex and integral
pendent status within the general social-demographic system.                 part of state policy.
It should take on an important role not only in regulating
social demographic processes, but also in laying the founda-
                                                                                The renewal of family policy conceptualisation at the gov-
tions for the harmonious relationship of individuals with their
                                                                                ernmental level was influenced by the United Nations con-
environment (social, economic, political, ecological, cultural
                                                                                ference on population and social development that took
and so on).
                                                                                place in Cairo in 1994. At this conference for the first time
     Scientific literature identifies three groups of factors that
                                                                                governments from all over the world agreed with the prin-
influence social security and at the same time the system of
                                                                                ciple that individuals with their own needs and aspirations
social assistance to families:
                                                                                should be at the core of decision-making regarding objec-
· Demographic factors, which include the birth rate, average
                                                                                tives relating to the development of society.
life expectancy, marriage and divorce rates, and the level of

                                                                      65
                                                          Social assistance to families
Stages of family policy transformation.                            assistance for families raising children was adopted. A large
     Five stages can be identified in the development of fam-           number of small benefits, which could not provide sub-
ily policy in Lithuania during the last decade.                         stantial assistance to families, were relinquished, while assis-
     Stage 1 - 1988-1990. Formulation of the concept of fam-            tance for the most socially disadvantaged families was in-
ily policy                                                              creased. It was decided that the “drop in the ocean” type of
     The formulation of the concept of new family policy                assistance should be done away with, and that policy should
began in 1988. The main principle was to establish condi-               move towards family assistance systems, which had been
tions that helped to reconcile the concerns of the family               tried and tested in other countries.
with the employment of the parents. Its implementation                       There was a shift towards a more flexible system of pre-
began at the start of 1989, when the Lithuanian govern-                 school care. Special kindergartens or groups for children
ment adopted a resolution on the increase of benefits for               with various disabilities and special needs as well as for gifted
families. This resolution prolonged partly paid maternity               children were established. Attempts were made to adopt
leave for the care for young children at home to a year-and-            individual educational programs for children. Private pre-
a-half and unpaid leave to three years. It was planned that             schools were established. A new form of educating and train-
women caring for children until they turned eight years of              ing children was developed, in which children attending
age would maintain their uninterrupted employment record                kindergarten also went to elementary classes.
(legal maternity protection). Assistance provided to families                The weakest area of family assistance policy continued
raising a child with a disability was raised.                           to be the expansion of flexible forms of employment.
     One of the most pertinent problems of raising children                  Stage 4 - 1995-1996. The development of a family policy
needed to be addressed - to improve pre-school care institu-            concept
tions. The resolution also foresaw measures for institutions and             The family policy concept recognised the importance of
organisations supporting the provision of housing for families,         the economic foundation of the family and therefore identi-
improving conditions for employed women, family services                fied the sustainability of livelihood as the priority area for
and recreation, and expanding psychological support for them.           development. The stability of the family as a social institution
     Family assistance measures eliminated some of the limi-            was linked to the strengthening of internal family ties.
tations within the legislation pertaining to employment,                     It was emphasised that in seeking to improve socio-eco-
while combining the functions of motherhood with profes-                nomic conditions for families measures were required that
sional activities. They created more favourable conditions              would allow for the improvement of family planning, mater-
for raising children of pre-school age at home and improv-              nity and children’s health, the raising of young children and
ing the work of pre-school institutions.                                opportunities for young people to raise children and main-
     A further topic of discussion was pre-school education             tain good employment. The concept sought to challenge the
and the role of women in society and in the family. Atti-               perception that people with special needs (the disabled, the
tudes towards the traditional patriarchal family were more              elderly) were to some extent second-rate members of the com-
prevalent in society, however.                                          munity, and sought to help them and their families.
     Stage 2 - 1990-1992. The establishment of a family                      Stage 5 – 1997-1999. The need to develop an integrated
policy system                                                           family policy
     In 1990, family policy basically took a fundamental                     Even though the family policy concept and its areas of
turn in the direction of increasing financial assistance to             activity were confirmed, assistance to families continued to be
families and promoting the maximum rearing of children at               understood rather narrowly. It was mainly oriented towards
home. For this reason, pre-school institutions for children             the development of monetary assistance to families raising
were closed especially in rural regions, and in turn the num-           children. Benefits for mothers raising three or more children
ber of children attending them decreased drastically.                   were introduced, and increased benefits for the care of a child,
     Between 1990 and 1992, the family assistance system                free meals for children from poor families who attend school,
became quite complicated and expensive. It poorly reflected             and compensation for the payment of utilities were allocated,
the objectives of family policy. Flexible working conditions,           and so on. The problem of housing and the possibility for
as well as the implementation of equal opportunities for both           families to receive long-term loans or municipal housing, and
men and women, were left outside family policy in Lithuania.            the development of family-friendly employment and social
     Stage 3 – 1993-1994. A breakthrough in the establish-              services for families (including psychological support for fami-
ment of family policy: the selection of a family policy model           lies in crisis) still remains a problem. One of the reasons that
     In 1993, the system of financial assistance for families           family policy remains fragmented could be that it has been
began to stabilise. Major changes in the payment system                 insufficiently co-ordinated. Several institutions were respon-
were given an adjustment to inflation only. Between 1993                sible for the implementation of separate parts of family policy,
and 1994, the system of assistance to families was also mark-           while one state institution was authorised to co-ordinate and
edly simplified. At the end of 1994, a new law on state                 monitor these activities.

                                                                   66
                                            Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
State social assistance benefits to families raising children
                                                      Benefit recipients, thousands                    Expenditure, LTL
                                                     1995    1998    1999     2000          1995        1998        1999       2000
Child birth grant                                    36.4    37.3     36.0     34.1     13,483.8    27,481.0    27,004.9 25,519.7
Family benefit                                       98.9    93.9     89.5     88.2     60,202.6 101,057.6      98,375.8 95,674.7
Military servicemen family benefit                    0.2      0.1      0.1     0.1        254.9       156.6       223.6      154.9
Benefits for families with 3 or more children           -    42.3     44.3     45.0             -   79,269.3    81,132.1 91,929.5
Foster care benefit                                   3.3      5.6      7.3     8.1       4,057.0   14,573.6    38,055.5 43,240.8
Settlement benefit for orphans and foster children    0.3      0.5      0.6     0.7        402.7     1,076.9     1,245.3     3,075.6
Pregnancy benefit for studying mothers                0.2      0.4      0.3     0.3          60.5        76.9        76.6       70.0
Orphan stipend                                        0.8      1.6      1.7     1.9       1,012.6     3,498.1    7,456.5 11,178.0


Problematic families and the care of                                                              According to data from the munici-
children. The number of socially disad-             Social assistance to families            pal children’s rights protection authori-
vantaged and problematic families is grow-          raising children continues to            ties, since 1995 the number of socially
ing from year to year. Indirectly this pro-         be oriented mostly toward the            disadvantaged families has increased by
vides evidence that state family assistance         payment of cash benefits, rather         1.9 times and the number of children be-
policy insufficiently contributes to the            than to the provision of social          ing raised in these families grew by 57%.
preconditions for family sustainability.            services or addressing employ-           However, the rise in these figures can be
There is a high risk that the children from         ment and housing needs.                  partially ascribed to more accurate regis-
these families will be neglected and not                                                     tration.
properly cared for during their developmental period crucial                Foster care in the broader sense is the maintenance and
for socialisation and the formation of personality.                      upkeep of children, their upbringing, health care, education,

                                                                     67
                                                        Social assistance to families
Foster children.                                                            have arisen in improving the quality of care at institutions and
  In analysing data from the last few years regarding the                     in the community, accelerating the establishment of alterna-
  reasons why foster care was assigned for children, it can                   tive foster care in families and the effectiveness of the entire
  be said that each year on average only about 9% of foster                   network of care, and educational services for children with
  children lost their parents and became real orphans. Oth-                   problems and special needs.
  ers become foster children for the following reasons:                            The research showed that in implementing the reform
  · the parent(s) have been declared missing (4%);                            of local governments the decentralisation of children’s homes
  · the parents’ rights have been limited (often terminated) (10%);           and special educational institutions was carried out. How-
  · the parents do not want to raise children with health                     ever, the corresponding responsibilities were not completely
  problems at home (3-4%);                                                    ‘adjusted’. The municipal children’s rights protection au-
  · the children have behavioural problems or special learn-                  thorities often did not sufficiently consult with the district
  ing needs (8-10%);                                                          administration on questions relating to the assignment of
  · the children are abandoned by their parents (4-5%);                       foster case, placement in children’s homes, adoption or the
  · the children are removed from socially disadvantaged                      return of children to their families. The districts do not
  families (more than 30%).                                                   have any functions or authorisation on the above ques-
  On the one hand the assignment of foster care is an at-                     tions. There is no mechanism foreseen for the co-ordina-
  tempt to remove a child from unfavourable conditions                        tion of activities between the different types of care institu-
  that are usually the result of unresolved, long-term social                 tions. In some districts there was co-operation in relation to
  problems within the family. In other cases, a child is re-                  the placement of children in foster care homes, their trans-
  moved from a family not because of the fault of the par-                    fer to other foster care homes, and the resolution of conflict
  ents, but rather because the child requires special long-                   between children, carers and staff. As the institutions are
  term medical, instructive or psychological support. This                    interested in staying operational, no effort is put into search-
  could potentially be provided at the community level,
                                                                              ing for alternative care for children. The establishment of
  but this type of service is rather limited and not yet fully
                                                                              alternative care within families is objectively slowed down
  developed and accessible.
                                                                              by municipalities.
                                                                                                        Approximately 70% of children in
protection from exploitation and heavy                                                              foster care are cared for by close family
workloads, and protection of their prop-                 The number of socially dis-                relatives (the majority by grandparents).
erty and other conditions that ensure their              advantaged and problematic                 If the foster parents are people who are
physical and spiritual health. However,                  families is growing from year              not relatives of the child they tend to
in reality the representatives of different              to year.                                   take younger children and children
specialities (lawyers, social workers, medi-                                                        without health problems. Older chil-
cal personnel) interpret child foster care               Approximately 70% of chil-                 dren, particularly children who have
in the narrower sense and usually from                   dren in foster care are cared              lived in foster care institutions, do not
their own perspective. Today this attitude               for by close family relatives.             themselves want to live in foster care
is ‘reflected’ by the entire child foster care                                                      families. It is extremely difficult to find
system. In an attempt to better evaluate                 At the start of 2001 there were            foster families for older children with
the development of institutional foster                  approximately 20,000 chil-                 behavioural problems. Even relatives
care, at the initiative of the Ministry of               dren with disabilities.                    decide not to care for these children as
Social Security and Labour complex re-                                                              they assume that it will be impossible to
search was undertaken in 2001. The aim                   Care services provided at in-              cope with their teenage problems be-
of the research into child care institutions             stitutions dominate the social             cause of a lack of experience and the
in the districts and municipalities was to               services pattern for children              fact that there are no services that can
help to identify the main obstacles that                 with disabilities.                         assist.

Socially disadvantaged families*
                                                                1995            1998            1999             2000      2001 01 01
Total                                                           9,709         14,937          15,144           16,043          18,114
Number of children in these families                          25,604          34,328          34,379           36,856          40,276
* Ministry of Social Security and Labour data

                                                                        68
                                                 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Opinions of district representatives on the district net-                    · care facilities for children with disabilities who have un-
work of care institutions for children.                                      predictable behavioural problems and who no institution
If the majority of districts consider the network of special board-          wants to accommodate, as well as for children with multiple
ing schools as sufficient and even too expanded, then in the                 disabilities or hearing vision impairments.
opinion of the majority of districts there is a shortage of institu-         In the opinion of district representatives there are too many
tions for children with severe disability. The research showed               institutions like state children’s homes.
that there is a need for the following types of institutions:                The following institutions for children should be under the
· day centres for children from families with problems;                      jurisdiction of the district:
· temporary or short-term stay children’s homes;                             · care homes for children with disabilities
· rehabilitation centres for under-age children who have                     · special boarding schools
been released from children’s detention centres or for chil-                 · special children’s homes and educational centres
dren with behavioural problems;                                              · sanatorium schools


What do children themselves think about their own well                       bad behaviour was anger, and nearly two thirds said they
being and future.                                                            had experienced aggressive behaviour in their homes. Fur-
In 2001, at the initiative of UNICEF within the world-wide                   thermore, the study showed that children who are beaten
public opinion survey (“Voice of Youth”) polling was si-                     by their parents are more inclined to remain silent about
multaneously undertaken in Europe and Central Asia. In                       this wrongful behaviour towards them.
total, 15,000 children aged nine to 17 were polled. They                     A total of 58% of respondents said that they were able to
were split into two groups - those from nine to 13 were                      watch whatever television programmes they wanted with-
known as the ‘children’s’ group and the second from 14 to                    out any parental control.
17 were known as the ‘youth’ group.                                          The main values propagated in the Lithuanian family are-
The main aim of the survey was to encourage young people,                    respect (75%), honesty (57%), and discipline (45%).
providing them with the opportunity to express their opin-                   Only 15% of respondents thought that local government
ions, attitudes and concerns on the issues that are important                takes into account the opinions of young people when they
to them.                                                                     are making decisions on questions that are important to
Lithuania also participated in this survey. It showed that                   them, predominantly recreation and education.
nearly half of the respondents felt happy, 44% were unsure                   Young people in Lithuania believe that the government should
and could not comment whether they were happy or not,                        pay more attention to education (48%), culture, sports and
and 4% said that they thought they were not happy. The                       leisure (38%), and social assistance (35%). One third of the
main reasons why Lithuanian children and young people                        respondents indicated that participation in elections is an ef-
feel unhappy are poverty, and poor relations with their fam-                 fective way of changing the country's situation, while 50%
ily members, in particular with their parents. In the survey                 of young people in Western Europe indicated that voting is
as a whole, these reasons were most often indicated by chil-                 an effective method for adopting political decisions.
dren from countries that were in transition to a market                      In response to how they see the future of the country, 60%
economy. The majority of Lithuanians feel happy when                         of Lithuanian children said they believed that in the future
they are communicating with their friends and family. Of                     it would be a better place to live in. Major problems that
children’s concerns, 63% are related to school, 51% to their                 raise pessimism are related to the economic situation (68%)
families, and 20% are about the poor economic situation in                   and social problems (64%).
their country. The number of children who are happy is                       Only 43% of children (aged 9-17) would like to live in
larger in the countries of Western European than in Central                  Lithuania when they grow up and that the same percentage
and Eastern Europe and the Baltic states.                                    would like to emigrate. These figures are markedly higher
Children from deprived families indicated more often that                    than in other countries. Seventy-two percent of respon-
their family relationships were bad, that they experience abuse              dents in Western Europe, 74% in countries in Central Eu-
and that their parents are inclined to spend less time commu-                rope and 53% in the Baltic states would like to stay in the
nicating with them. The survey also indicated that virtually                 country of their birth.
every five to seven children in 10 experience family abuse.                  The majority of young people who want to emigrate indi-
A total of 51% of the children and youth in the Lithuanian                   cated that their main motive was not a lack of social guaran-
survey said that their opinions are heeded by their family,                  tees in the future, but job insecurity. In their opinion it
and 22% said they would like to be included in making                        would be extremely difficult for them to find a well-paid
decisions about the family and its leisure-time. Meanwhile,                  job in Lithuania. Many would agree to do unqualified
69% said that the usual reaction of their parents to their                   manual work abroad, for the money.

                                                                       69
                                                          Social assistance to families
The majority of districts support the opinion that it is              through social assistance and social services, but also through
essential they take over the responsibility of the functioning of         the education and training system.
the children’s rights protection authorities. This way there                  Care services provided at institutions dominate the social
would be a foundation for co-ordination and closer co-opera-              services pattern for children with disabilities. They constitute
tion between the activities of the municipality and the dis-              65%, and out-of-institution services account for 35%. For ev-
tricts in the field of childcare. The municipalities in attempt-          ery 100 children, approximately 15 children receive the latter
ing to provide assistance to children growing up in problem-              services. However, this proportion differs for each municipality.
atic families prefer an expansion of services offered in institu-             The narrow view on family assistance by the state, as on
tions, instead of developing outside services for families.               the provision of monetary benefits, should be changed be-
Services for children with disabilities. At the start of 2001             cause this approach is not conducive to family sustainability.
there were approximately 20,000 children with disabilities.               Family policy should be inseparable from employment policy
On average, 1.6 children per 100 have a disability. Over 9,000            and housing. Young people value employment and the fam-
children with disabilities (44% of the total number of chil-              ily most. This attitude should be supported by a long-term
dren with disabilities) receive social services. However, services        strategy on family development as well as by family policies
provided for children with disabilities are not only organised            backed up by funding and investment.




                                                                     70
                                               Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
VIII


                                                          Health
                                                 Arûnas Liubðys, Jonas Kairys




General demographic trends. Since                    The mortality rate continued     However, death by non-medical causes is
1990, the birth rate has been consistently           its downward slide to 10.5 per   the most common cause of death among
falling. From 1990 to 2000, the annual               1,000 population in 2000.        young people (15-29 years of age).
number of births decreased from 56,900                                                    Infant mortality. In 2000, 294 in-
to 34,100. The number of deaths has ex-              The most common cause of         fants died, making up 0.76% of the to-
ceeded the number of births since 1994.              death was diseases of the car-   tal number of deaths. Infant mortality
Mortality: patterns and trends. A total of           diovascular system.              continued to decrease, reaching 8.5 per
38,919 people died in 2000, and 1,897                                                 1,000 live births in 2000. Even though
more men died than women. The mor-                                                    the mortality rate is falling, there has
tality rate continued its downward slide             The number of deaths has ex-     been a marked increase in the number
to 10.5 per 1,000 population in 2000.                ceeded the number of births      of perinatal deaths. Perinatal mortality
     The most common cause of death was              since 1994.                      takes into account deaths that occur to a
diseases of the cardiovascular system,                                                foetus over 28 weeks of pregnancy, still-
which killed 20,931 people, a mortality
of 566.4 per 100,000 people (53.8% of the overall number
of deaths). Another important cause of death was oncological
diseases. In 2000, 7,723 people died of malignant tumours, a
mortality rate of 209.0 per 100,000 people (19.8% of total
deaths). Lung, stomach and prostate cancer dominate the pat-
tern of mortality related to malignant tumours in men. Among
women the most prevalent are breast, stomach and uterine
cancer.
     The third most important cause of death is accidents, sui-
cide, traumas and poisoning. These can be grouped together
and termed death by non-medical causes. In 2000, 5,102 people
died in this way, a mortality rate of 138.1 per 100,000 people.




                                                                 71
                                                                Health
Mortality pattern, %, 2000
Diseases of cardiovascular system               53.78
Malignant tumours                                19.8
Suicide                                            4.2
Road accidents                                    1.98
Drowning                                          0.93
Alcohol poisoning                                 0.88
Murder                                            0.88
Respiratory tract tuberculosis                    0.81
Other                                           16.74


born births and the deaths of infants up to six days after
birth. This was influenced by increases in the number of              Ðvenèioniai, Molëtai, Zarasai districts and the towns of
stillborn births (0.68% of all births in 2000; in 1999 it             Palanga and Visaginas) infant mortality has considerably ex-
was 0.58%) and in the number of infants who die shortly               ceeded the national average for several years (over 18 per
after birth (102 cases or 3.02 per 1,000 live births in 2000;         1,000 live births). No targeted research has been made in
2.85 in 1999).                                                                            this area, so grounded conclusions on cau-
     In developed countries infant mor-                                                   sality cannot be drawn. However, poor
tality does not normally exceed 4-5 per            Infant mortality continued to          social and economic conditions and/or
1,000 live births. Lithuania has the low-          decrease, reaching 8.5 per             an insufficient level of health care are
est infant mortality of all the countries of       1,000 live births in 2000.             probably to blame.
the former Soviet Union, including                                                             Due to complications during preg-
neighbouring Latvia and Estonia, but it                                                   nancy, birth and post-birth diseases,
is 10 to 15 years behind the developed             In developed countries in-             four women died in childbirth during
nations of Western Europe. It must be              fant mortality does not ex-            the year of 2000 in Lithuania. Women’s
noted that in some regions and towns               ceed 4-5 per 1,000 live births.        mortality during childbirth was 11.8
(Radviliðkis, Këdainiai, Alytus,                                                          per 100,000 live births. Even though
                                                                      this indicator is the lowest of the past decade it remains
                                                                      high when compared with the majority of developed coun-
                                                                      tries.




                                                                72
                                           Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Children and infant mortality pattern, %, 2000                             Youth* mortality, per 100,000 population
Cause of death                          Infants      Children                                         1990    1995    1998   2000
                                     (0-1 years    (1-14 years             Total                      128.6 151.9 136.6 126.5
                                         of age)        of age)
                                                                           Malignant tumours            8.3    9.4     5.8     8.4
Congenital developmental disorders        41.2           12.2
                                                                           Cardiovascular diseases      8.7    7.2     6.3     5.2
Diseases of perinatal period              32.0                -
                                                                           Non-medical causes          94.4 113.4 108.1      98.4
Death by non-medical causes                 7.1          52.5
                                                                              Road accidents           37.9   28.0    36.8   24.5
Cardiovascular diseases                     2.4            2.9
                                                                              Alcohol poisoning         1.6    4.9     3.3     2.5
Respiratory diseases                        6.5            4.6
                                                                              Drowning                 10.7   12.8     9.9     8.1
Infectious and parasitic diseases           2.7            3.4
                                                                             Suicide                   16.9   32.5    30.6   32.8
Malignant tumours                           0.7          11.3
                                                                              Murder                    7.2    9.2     8.3     7.4
Other                                       7.4          13.3
                                                                             Other                     20.0   26.1    19.1   23.1
                                                                           Other causes of death       17.2   21.9    16.4   14.5
    The pattern of infant and perinatal mortality has been         Male:                              202.1 238.5 213.6 200.8
virtually unchanged over the last few years. More than             Malignant tumours                    10.5    9.8     4.9     7.5
70% of deaths occur due to congenital developmental de-            Cardiovascular diseases              12.1 11.0       9.5     8.3
fects (41.2%) and diseases during the neonatal period              Non-medical causes                 159.3 191.8 179.0 165.8
(32.0%), the largest proportion of which is taken up by               Road accidents                    63.3 46.3 57.9 41.3
premature births and disorders of the central nervous sys-
                                                                      Alcohol poisoning                  3.0    8.8     6.1     4.6
tem. A very similar pattern of mortality is evident in other
                                                                      Drowning                          20.0 22.9 17.0 14.8
countries.
                                                                      Suicide                           28.0 55.1 52.5 55.2
    The mortality pattern for children aged between 1 and 14
                                                                      Murder                            11.8 15.0 13.4 12.4
years has also not changed a lot. Over half (52.5%) of all
                                                                      Other                             33.2 43.6 32.1 37.4
deaths in this age group occur through non-medical causes,
                                                                   Other causes of death                20.3 26.0 20.2 19.2
such as accidents, traumas, suicide and murder. In 2000, the
                                                                   Female:                              51.6 61.8 57.2 50.0
number of deaths related to non-medical causes fell; in 1999
                                                                   Malignant tumours                     6.0    8.9     6.8     9.3
they accounted for 59.3% of deaths in this age group. There
                                                                   Cardiovascular diseases               5.3    3.2     3.0     2.0
was a decrease in the number of children who drowned (40
                                                                   Non-medical causes                   26.3 32.0 34.9 29.0
and 65, respectively), who were killed in road accidents (40
                                                                      Road accidents                    11.2    8.9 15.0        7.3
and 45), and who committed suicide or were murdered (9
                                                                      Alcohol poisoning                  0.2    0.7     0.5     0.3
and 17). The other two important causes of child mortality
were congenital developmental disorders (12.2%) and malig-            Drowning                           1.0    2.2     2.5     1.3

nant tumours (11.3%), among which the most prevalent was              Suicide                            5.3    8.9     8.0     9.8

leukaemia.                                                            Murder                             2.4    3.2     3.0     2.3

    Mortality of young people (15-29 years of age). The ma-           Other                              6.2    7.9     5.8     8.3
jority of young people die by non-medical causes. In 2000,         Other causes of death                14.1 17.6 12.5          9.8
the indicator was 98.4 per 100,000 population aged be-             * Aged 15-29
tween 15 and 29 years. Cardiovascular
                                                                                                      1
diseases accounted for only 5.2 per                                                      Morbidity . There is still no unified da-
100,000 population in this age group.             Suicide among boys was 55.2,           tabase allowing for a thorough and quali-
Many more boys than girls died (200.8             and among girls 9.8, per               tative assessment of morbidity in
and 50.0, respectively, per 100,000               100,000 population.                    Lithuania. Morbidity is evaluated accord-
population). Deaths by non-medical                                                       ing to data from outpatient and inpatient
causes were higher among boys than                                                       health care institutions. In 2000, 14.3%
girls (165.8 and 29.0, respectively, per 100,000 popula-           more children aged 0-14 years received outpatient treatment
tion). Suicide among boys was 55.2, and among girls 9.8,           than in 1999. For the same period the number of children
per 100,000 population.                                            receiving inpatient care decreased by 10.1%. It is difficult to
    In the pattern of mortality related to non-medical causes,     explain the shift from the more serious inpatient morbidity to
suicide and road accidents prevailed (44.1 and 20.8 per
100,000 respectively in 2000).                                     1
                                                                     Some data provided by the Lithuanian Health Information Centre

                                                                   73
                                                                  Health
Pattern of child morbidity with treatment in out-
  Life expectancy.                                                       patient instititions, per 1,000 children
  The positive changes in mortality overall have conditioned             Name of disease, according to
  an increase in average life expectancy. Average life expect-           Nr. ICD-10, (selected diseases)                   1999     2000
  ancy at birth was 72.87 years of age (67.62 for men and                Diseases of respiratory system                  1,110.0 1,229.5
  77.93 for women).                                                      Diseases of gastrointestinal system              120.0     166.7
      Life expectancy for people who reach the age of 45                 Traumas, poisoning and other external factors     89.4     103.7
  years has also grown. The average indicator for 2000 was               Infectious and parasitic diseases                 97.2     107.1
  31.15 years (27.28 for men and 31.51 for women).                       Malignant tumours                                  3.4       4.7


                                                                         Pattern of child morbidity with treatment in hospitals,
                                                                         per 1,000 children
                                                                         Name of disease, according to
                                                                         Nr. ICD-10, (selected diseases)                     1999    2000
                                                                         Diseases of respiratory system                      77.8     66.7
                                                                         Diseases of gastrointestinal system                 24.5     23.4
                                                                         Traumas, poisoning and other external factors       18.3     19.1
                                                                         Infectious and parasitic diseases                   18.4     14.7
                                                                         Malignant tumours                                    2.3      2.4


                                                                         diseases, complaints of the eye and related organs, dermal and
                                                                         epidermal illnesses, infectious and parasitic illnesses, poison-
                                                                         ing and traumas.
                                                                             In 2000, nearly every fifth child (191.4 per 1,000 chil-
                                                                         dren aged 0-14 years) was treated in hospital. Compared with
                                                                         1999, there were 20.1% less infectious diseases, 14.3% less
                                                                         respiratory tract diseases and 4.5% less digestive tract diseases
                                                                         among children. On the other hand, the number of children
                                                                         treated in hospitals with diseases of the perinatal period did
                                                                         not significantly increase (2.5%) compared with 1999, and
                                                                         the same can be said of accidents and poisoning (4.2%). Re-
                                                                         gardless of the fact that the number of children treated in
                                                                                               hospitals differed in comparison to earlier
the lighter outpatient morbidity without                                                       years, the overall morbidity pattern did
a thorough investigation. Most probably              Compared with 1999, there                 not change.
it can be explained by the fact that some            were 20.1% less infectious                    Malignant tumours. According to
children who were earlier treated in hos-            diseases, 14.3% less respira-             Lithuanian Cancer Register data, the num-
pitals could now make do with medical                tory tract diseases and 4.5%              ber of people suffering from malignant
assistance at the outpatient level. In 2000,         less digestive tract diseases             tumours is gradually rising (from 278.0
every child of up to 14 years of age visited         among children.                           per 100,000 population in 1990 to
outpatient facilities on an average of 2.4                                                     379.5 in 2000).
times. The current system for the registra-                                                        When speaking about cancer in men,
tion of outpatient morbidity does not allow for a true assess-           malignant lung, prostate and stomach tumours prevail. For
ment of how many children were ill during 2000. The same                 every 100,000 people, there were 77.7 cases of lung cancer,
patient could have received medical assistance from several              55.2 cases of prostate cancer, and 32.8 cases of stomach
doctors or on several occasions throughout the year, whereas             cancer in 2000.
other children would not have visited a doctor at all.                       In women, malignant tumours of the breast, stomach and
     The pattern of outpatient morbidity for children has re-            uterus prevail. In 2000, there were 67.8 cases of breast cancer,
mained virtually unchanged over the last few years. More                 23.6 cases of stomach cancer, 24.8 cases of cancer of the uterus,
than a half of children suffered from respiratory diseases, with         and 23.9 cases of cancer of the uterine diagnosed per 100,000
a markedly smaller proportion suffering from digestive tract             population.

                                                                   74
                                             Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Young people of the 18-29 age group
                                                                                                   constituted 59.6% of the total morbid-
                                                                                                   ity for sexually transmitted diseases regis-
                                                                                                   tered in 2000. Men contracted STDs 2.3
                                                                                                   times more often than women in this age
                                                                                                   group There were 906 cases of sexually
                                                                                                   transmitted disease registered for males,
                                                                                                   and 391 cases for females.
     Tuberculosis. The number of people                                                                 According to the WHO European
suffering from tuberculosis in Lithuania                 In 2000, the number of chil-             Regional Bureau, the prevalence of syphi-
is falling. In 2000, 2,668 new cases of                  dren suffering from active tu-           lis and gonorrhoea is higher in Latvia and
tuberculosis were diagnosed, which con-                  berculosis was 16.8 per                  Estonia, and lower in EU countries.
stitutes 72.2 per 100,000 population. Ac-                100,000 children.                              HIV Infection/AIDS. Eastern Europe
cording to data from the World Health                                                             and Central Asia are regions where the
Organisation’s European Regional Cen-                                                             rate of the spread of HIV infection is high.
tre, the prevalence of tuberculosis is similar in Latvia, lower in          Due to the relatively high rate of HIV infection in neighbouring
Estonia and significantly less inside the European Union.                   countries, Lithuania is recognised as a place where the rate of
     After years of continuous increase, the number of children             the infection is lower.
suffering from tuberculosis has finally stopped growing. In                     Data from the Lithuanian AIDS Centre on 31 Decem-
2000, the number of children suffering from active tubercu-                 ber 2000 indicated that 266 cases of HIV infection have so
losis was 16.8 per 100,000 children (21.9 in 1999).                         far been registered in Lithuania. In 2000, 65 new cases were
     Sexually Transmitted Diseases (STD). In 2000, the preva-               registered (66 in 1999). The oldest person infected with
lence of syphilis was 31.7 per 100,000 population, and of acute             HIV is 68 years of age (at the time of being diagnosed), and
gonorrhoea 25.1 per 100,000 population. It is difficult to say              the youngest 15 years of age. The number of men infected
how many private clinics and doctors are operating on such cases
as their submitted statistics do not always reflect the true picture.       Selected sexually transmitted diseases, per 100,000
This in turn means that the prevalence and incidence of sexually            population
transmitted diseases is not completely accurate. The statistics pre-                            1990 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000
sented are based only on the officially registered cases.                   Syphilis              1.9 90.8 101.4 84.9 62.8 45.3 31.7
                                                                             Acute gonorrhoea    58.8 96.6 70.7 49.2 36.3 30.9 25.1


                                                                             Selected sexually transmitted diseases among young
                                                                             people by gender, per 100,000 population aged 18-29
                                                                                        1990 1995      1996    1997    1998     1999    2000
                                                                             Total     312.9 718.6 637.9 494.7 350.3 267.6 201.5
                                                                             Men       362.4 962.9 833.1 640.4 437.3 355.6 277.9
                                                                             Women     260.8 464.1 435.4 344.2 260.7 177.1 123.1

                                                                     75
                                                                    Health
Syphilis in selected countries, per 100,000 population
                1985 1986 1987 1988 1989 1990 1991                     1992    1993    1994         1995    1996        1997    1998    1999
Lithuania       3.24      2.43    2.9   2.11     2.22   1.94    4.81   7.64     18.6   57.57      90.96 101.39          84.9   62.82    45.3
Latvia          8.92      8.88   6.13   2.53     2.25   4.79    8.11 10.37      32.1    59.7        93.7 126.19      121.82 106.05      63.4
Estonia           6.8     5.45   3.35   4.23     3.63   3.37    7.41   11.4 22.55      56.83      69.68     66.16     75.38    72.43 58.31
Denmark         6.45      3.03   1.87   1.97     1.77   1.09    0.62   1.03     1.08    0.48        0.75     0.78       1.12    0.83    0.64
The Netherlands 4.04      2.88   2.88   2.68     3.63   3.34    1.68   1.24     0.88    0.86        1.32     1.35       1.72    0.79       -




HIV/AIDS in selected countries*
Country                  Lithuania         Latvia          Estonia        Russia          Poland             Belarus         Ukraine
                        2000 12 31      2000 10 15       2000 10 01     2000 09 01      2000 11 01         2000 01 01      2000 01 01
HIV infected               266             929                 297          49,715          6,616            2,752             30,603
AIDS                       36              70                   4             408           934               52               9,400
Died                       26              22                   4             594           506               600               400
* In September 2000, 3,521 people were HIV-infected in the Russian Enclave of Kaliningrad


with HIV is dominant, with 230 cases registered (86% of                  also 1,944 registered cases of chronic alcoholism and 546 regis-
the total).                                                              tered cases of drug addiction and substance dependency.
    The first case of HIV infection was registered in 1994,              Prophylactic medical examination and vaccination. The
contracted through the use of intravenous drugs. This case               prophylactic medical examination of children continued in
was registered in Druskininkai. Some two years later another             2000. Out of every 1,000 children who were examined, 98.4
four cases were registered, in Klaipeda, the cause once again            were diagnosed with eyesight impairments (94.3 in 1999),
being the use of intravenous drugs.                                                            and 68.4 had postural disorders (62.9 in
    The majority of cases of HIV infec-                                                        1999). Children living in urban areas were
tion, 112 of them, were registered in                  The spread of HIV infection             diagnosed more often with various disor-
Klaipeda, and there were 90 registered                 and AIDS was highest in                 ders than children from rural areas. Given
cases in Vilnius. The prevalence of AIDS               Lithuania’s large cities and            that both morbidity and mortality were
was highest in Vilnius, that is 17 cases,              also in the resort town of              higher in rural areas, it was doubtful that
which constituted 47% of all AIDS cases.               Druskininkai.                           children from rural areas were healthier
The spread of HIV infection and AIDS                                                           than those from urban areas. Obviously
was highest in Lithuania’s large cities and                                                    the more favourable statistics for rural chil-
also in the resort town of Druskininkai. It was thought that             dren were influenced by the fact that generally regular and
the high figures for Druskininkai were due to the use of intra-          thorough prophylactic medical examinations were less acces-
venous drug use.                                                         sible for rural children.
    Diseases of addiction. In 2000, 764 people were registered as            Since 1997 the budget has no longer financed medical
suffering from alcoholic psychosis for the first time. There were        units at school. The reason behind this decision is that health

                                                                       76
                                                Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Vaccination of children and infants.
                                                                                              Children are prophylactically well vacci-
                                                                                              nated. The staff of primary health care
                                                                                              centres, polyclinics and medical offices in
                                                                                              schools carry out this task. Vaccinations
                                                                                              are available free of charge, are bought
                                                                                              centrally by the Ministry of Health and
HIV/AIDS by location                                                     are distributed to health care institutions. The vaccination of
Location               HIV-infected          AIDS        Died            infants against hepatitis B began in 1998.
Klaipëda                        112              7          10           Health of mothers. The Mother and Child Health Care
Vilnius                          90             17           9           Department, which methodically managed children’s poly-
Kaunas                             9             5           2           clinics, children’s hospitals and so on, no longer exists in the
Paneveþys                          5             2           1           Ministry of Health. In the cities and regions temporary posi-
Druskininkai                     10              0           0           tions for senior paediatricians, obstetricians (midwives) and
Ðiauliai                           6             1           2           gynaecologists have been allocated. As the Ministry of Health
Other districts                  14              3           2           abides by the policy that general practitioners should work
Total                           246             35          26           in the primary health care system, resident doctors do not
                                                                                              freely choose paediatrics as a speciality.
Diseases of addiction, per 100,000 population                                                 There is no guarantee of future jobs with
                                  1995     1996    1997      1998     1999     2000           this speciality.
Alcoholic psychosis                53.7     55.4    45.6      55.8    55.1     55.9               In 2000, every gynaecologist-obste-
Chronic alcoholism             1,949.7 1,985.5 1,980.4 1,871.6 1,788.9 1,729.2                trician cared for 58.7 pregnant women
Drug addiction and                                                                            and women who had given birth (in
substance dependency               46.0     63.5    77.4      77.5    83.3     95.3           1999 the number was 63.1). The num-
                                                                                              ber of beds allocated for pregnant women
care is financed by the Mandatory Health                                                      and women giving birth was 4.2 per
Insurance Fund and medical staff in                   Since 1997 the budget has no            10,000 population (in 1999 it was 4.4).
schools are from polyclinics or primary               longer financed medical                 The number of birth pathologies of
health care institutions, and polyclinics             units at school.                        women giving birth was 23,769, which
where children are registered already re-                                                     constitutes 70.6% of all births.
ceive funds for this purpose. If medical                                                          Of every 100 women who gave birth
units in schools are closed, children go for prophylactic exami-         only 46.8 were healthy. Every fourth woman who gave birth
nations and vaccinations at the polyclinics where they are reg-          was diagnosed as being anaemic. Every tenth woman suffered
istered. However, while 1997 children were examined on a                 from respiratory tract diseases, three in 100 had cardiovascular
regular basis, after the closure of school                                                    diseases, and every tenth woman had
medical units their examination depended                                                      other health-related problems. In addition,
on many factors (the will of the parents,             Of every 100 women who                  45.4% of pregnant women had various
for example). Moreover, children in                   gave birth only 46.8 were               other pregnancy pathologies.
schools will be less likely to receive an edu-        healthy. Every fourth woman                 Even though the number of abortions
cation in health care and they will also not          who gave birth was diag-                in Lithuania has remained very high com-
be able to receive emergency medical as-              nosed as being anaemic.                 pared with other developing European
sistance.                                                                                     nations, in 2000 there was a tendency

Vaccination of children and infants, %
Disease                    1991    1992     1993     1994     1995      1996     1997   1998    1999 2000        Time of vaccination
Tuberculosis                87.4    93.9     97.6     95.9     96.6       98.3   98.4   99.1     99.3     99            New-borns
Diphtheria                  74.9    87.2     86.8     87.2     97.3       92.1   92.0   93.5     93.1   93.5                  1 year
Poliomyelitis               79.0    88.2     86.3     87.7     89.3       92.6   94.8   96.6     96.9   96.9                  1 year
Measles                     85.7    89.0     91.8     92.7     93.7       96.3   95.9   96.5     96.9     97                 2 years
Epidemic parotitis          73.8    75.9     54.3     79.4     76.8       93.4   94.9   96.7     96.9     97                 2 years

                                                                   77
                                                                 Health
Abortions                                                                try of Health are the State Forensic Medicine; Psychiatric and
                 Abortions per 1,000         Abortions per 100           Drug Dependency Authorities; National Pathological Anatomy
                  women of fertile age                   births          Centres; Nursing Care Advancement and Specialisation Cen-
                   1998 1999 2000              1998 1999 2000            tres; Health Care Information Centres; and Health Care Legal
Total              30.28 28.35 25.06          76.45 73.63 69.61          and Economic Centres.
Cities             42.08 40.20 35.03          85.59 80.52 75.50               Outpatient health care. The reforms that have been made
Rural areas        20.17 18.30 16.40          64.20 63.51 60.86          so far in the outpatient health care system can be evaluated
                                                                         positively. When once there was only one central hospital in
towards a decrease in the number of abortions. The number                each region, more attention was allocated to inpatient ser-
of abortions was 69.6 per 100 births.                                    vices than to polyclinics. With the commencement of sepa-
     The majority of abortions (68.3%) are carried out at the            rate financing to primary health care institutions they be-
request of the woman, 22.3% of cases                                                           came more independent. However, the
occur because of unexpected (spontane-                                                         strict distribution of services to primary
ous) miscarriage and a very small number               The number of abortions was             health care institutions have created their
are carried out because of medical indica-             69.6 per 100 births in 2000.            own problems. Expanded services were
tions. This division has remained roughly                                                      established in terms of primary health
the same for the past few years. In urban                                                      care and consultation facilities, polyclin-
areas, the number of abortions carried out by women of a                 ics, mental health centres, dental clinics, nursing and care
fertile age is more than twice the number as women living in             hospitals. A patient who has applied to a primary health care
rural areas. It is difficult to say what the reasons are for such a      centre cannot be seen by a secondary level medical practitio-
clear difference in numbers. It is certainly markedly easier for         ner or consultant as this type of practitioner cannot be em-
women living in urban areas to terminate a pregnancy (easier             ployed in such a centre. In some regions patients have several
access to medical care). The difference could also be attributed         outpatient cards and tests are duplicated. Expenses are in-
to the more traditional and conservative attitudes towards preg-         creasing as it is necessary to maintain separate administrative
nancy and the family that exist among rural inhabitants.                 staff for each institution and patient information is difficult
      The Ministry of Health has transferred part of its respon-         to compile and maintain. Only in some of the city polyclin-
sibilities to the newly created following institutions:                  ics can patients be tested quickly with the full range of nec-
⋅ Committee on Medical Ethics                                            essary tests and receive consultations on time with the ap-
⋅ State Accreditation of Health Care Services Authority                  propriate doctors and consultants. The Ministry of Health
⋅ State Medical Audit Inspectorate                                       should not artificially differentiate between primary health
⋅ State Control of Drugs Authority                                       care services and secondary health care in outpatient services.
     Among the institutions under the authority of the Minis-            The ministry is striving to establish more General Practitio-




                                                                   78
                                             Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
ner (GP) clinics. The establishment of such clinics should be               for investment programmes and the medical community only
better planned, and more oriented toward rural areas or places              learns about these through the media. Other hospitals are
where primary health care centres are located some distance                 struggling to implement the minimum requirements for a
away, where it is uncomfortable for patients to reach. Mu-                  variety of services and employ specialist medical practitio-
nicipalities should be given the authority to regulate the                  ners (for example radiologists) and they will soon be forced
establishment of these types of institutions, which today are               to close. Health care reforms do not encourage hospitals to
limited by the Law on Competition. Competition is not                       accept more patients and earn more money. Contracts be-
appropriate for health care. The establishment of GP clinics                tween health care institutions and state patient accounts set
should be linked not only with the number of inhabitants                    quotas for the number of patients to be treated, indicating
but also to a foreseen distance (for example, 5 kilometres)                 the amounts of money hospitals must cover in accepting
between each primary health care institution.                               more patients. The institutions therefore find themselves
    Inpatient health care. The highest, that is, third level of             bogged down in debt, since for every ‘unplanned’ patient a
institutions should provide only those types of services that               list of expenses is compiled for medication, tests and meals.
are necessary for small numbers of patients or else the services            In this way, hospitals in a position to accept more patients do
must be very specific. In every district there should be guar-              not do so as the treatment is non-profitable for them. In
anteed quality and an essential minimum of services. For the                1997 and 1998 – before the current recession – the state
majority of inpatient services, there are wide gaps between                 patient accounts would make payments on time to health
the demand and availability of equipment, professionals and                 care institutions and pharmacies and still had money to spare.
funding. Funding is not assigned for the procurement of                     Today the accounts are in debt to the health care institu-
new technology and the repair and maintenance of old equip-                 tions and pharmacies. The balancing of the health insurance
ment. Unfortunately there are no open tenders advertised                    budget should be a top priority for the government.




                                                                    79
                                                                   Health
80
Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
IX


                                                    Juvenile crime
                                                        Gintautas Sakalauskas



                              1
General crime indicators. In 2000, compared to 1999, to-                  In 2000, the number of solved crimes committed by re-
tal registered crime in Lithuania grew by 6.8%, while regis-         peat offenders grew by 27% and made up 46% of the total
tered serious crime decreased by 12.9%. The crime rate per           number of solved crimes. This might lead to the conclusion
100,000 population increased from 2,083 to 2,225.                    that law and order and the penal system are ineffective, since
     In 2000, for the first time since 1994, 16% more pre-           a growing number of repeat offenders find it increasingly dif-
meditated murders (including attempted murders) were reg-            ficult to integrate into society. However, law enforcement in-
istered in Lithuania in comparison to the previous year. Their       stitutions report that they find it a great deal easier to solve
number, however, is still 25% lower than the figure registered       crimes committed by repeat offenders.
in 1994. The number of registered cases of premeditated seri-        Drug-related crime. More drug-related crimes are being reg-
ous bodily harm rose by 17%, thefts by 11%, and robberies            istered since 1990. In 2000, the number of these crimes in-
by almost 30%. This alarming increase is                                                       creased by 33% in comparison to 1999.
related to the fact that since 1995 a part                                                     The number of crimes committed by
of theft has been qualified as robbery. The        In 2000, compared to 1999,                  people under the influence of narcotic
number of cases of rape (including at-             total registered crime in                   substances also grew by 15%, while crimes
tempted rape) fell by 19%.                         Lithuania grew by 6.8%.                     committed by drug addicts grew by 22%.
     Property-related crime accounts for                                                       This rise is difficult to evaluate unambigu-
80% of the total number of crimes (65%                                                         ously. Sociological surveys and interna-
thefts, 6% premeditated damage to property, 5% robberies,            tional research speculate that the trend will continue. Atten-
2% fraud, etc.).                                                     tion should be paid to the fact that not all registered drug-
     The registered level of crimes solved remains constant at       related crimes could be grouped together according to statis-
40%. The crime-solving situation in Lithuania resembles gen-         tics. Certainly, a considerable share of thefts and robberies
eral trends in European countries (up to 50% of registered
                                                                     1
crimes are solved in Germany, up to 35% in the United King-           This article is based on statistics from the website of the Centre for Crime
       2                                                             Prevention in Lithuania (CCPL) at www.nplc.lt unless stated otherwise.
dom) .                                                               2
                                                                       Data from the official statistics of these countries on the Internet.




                                                                       81
                                                                     Health
committed as well as bodily harm and even murder could be
                        related to drug addiction, and not be recorded by statistics.
                        Latent crime and crime victim survey. Analysis of the key
                        statistical crime indicators leads to the conclusion that regis-
                        tered crime in Lithuania will increase gradually over time.
                        However, registered crime only partly reflects the real crime
                        situation. Research into latent crime along with an analysis of
                        statistics based on sociological surveys of offenders and crime
                        victims may complement the real picture. There has been no
                        national sociological survey of latent crime offenders conducted
                        in Lithuania (except those focusing on specific types of crime
                        like abuse of power or violence among children). Similar sur-
                        veys abroad show that, depending on the country and type of
                        crime, actual crime is bigger than that recorded.




                             In 2000, the United Nations Interregional Crime and
                        Justice Research Institute (UNICRI, Italy) conducted a crime
                        victim survey within the framework of the interregional project
                        on the evaluation of violence, corruption and organised crime
                        in the countries of Central and Eastern Europe. In Lithuania,
                        this survey was conducted only in the capital Vilnius. It con-
                        sisted of two parts: a survey of 15,260 individuals and a sur-
                        vey of 525 enterprises, and was made by Baltijos tyrimai on
                        the basis of special questionnaires and general methodology
                        provided by UNICRI. The results of the survey were
                        summarised and evaluated, and the final report was prepared
                        by a task force from the Lithuanian Institute of Law.
                             The survey revealed that 70% of respondents indicated
                        that during the last five years (1996 to 2000) they had become
                        a victim of crime against their property or themselves personally
                        at least once. In 1999, 30% of respondents fell victim to such
                        crimes. In the last five years, 28% of respondents suffered thefts
                        from cars and were robbed, 21% were burgled, 19% had their

                  82
Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
cars vandalised, 17% were victims of attempted robbery, and               formal legal sense they cannot commit a crime. But the study of
13% experienced attempted assault or were assaulted. Sexual               their criminal behaviour is particularly important.
                                                         3
crimes were committed against 7% of respondents. The sur-                 Registered minor and under-age delinquency. Every year
vey showed that 41% of respondents representing enterprises               juveniles commit 14-16% of the total crime committed by all
indicated that they were victims of crime; theft accounted for            age groups (14.3% in 2000, though as a group they constitute
more than a half of all crimes committed against enterprises.             only about 6% of the total population) and the number of
     The survey also showed a marked critical attitude of re-             crimes they commit that are solved accounts for 16-19% of the
spondents to the performance of police in investigating and               total (16.7% in 2000).
controlling crime. More than half of respondents did not re-                   In 2000, the 14-15 age group accounted for 28.9% of all
port crimes to the police, and the majority                                                       juvenile crime offenders, while the 16-17
of those who did assessed the police work                                                         age group accounted for 71.1% (30.4%
that was done negatively. In the respon-                Every year juveniles commit               and 69.6% in 1999, respectively).
dents’ opinion, police either failed to de-             14-16% of the total crime.                Among juvenile crime offenders, 5% were
tain offenders or return property or were                                                         female and 95% male. Schoolchildren
not diligent enough.                                                                              made up 60% of under-age crime offend-
     The crime victim surveys led to the conclusion that latent           ers (56.8% in 1999, 41.1% in 1996); those who neither
crime in Lithuania (as in many industrialised countries) is sev-          study nor work made up 38.1% (40.2% in 1999, 51.5% in
eral times larger than that registered, and that its trends do not        1996); and 52.5% had neither worked nor studied for more
necessarily coincide with the trends of registered crime.                 than six months. It should be noted that people who neither
Juvenile crime. It can be stated that general crime trends in             work nor study committed 54.4% of all solved crimes in 2000
Lithuania are similar to those of the majority of countries in            (53.3% in 1999 and 55.1% in 1996).
Europe. One of the key factors behind the growth in crime is an                 In 2000, 37.6% of all solved juvenile crimes were registered
increase in juvenile crime. Juvenile crime accounts for a signifi-        in Lithuania’s five largest cities (Vilnius, Kaunas, Klaipëda, Ðiauliai
cant part of total crime figures. There is a high probability that        and Panevëþys), compared to 40% in 1999 and 41.4% in 1998.
some young offenders, particularly those who have experienced                  A total of 77.5% of solved crime committed by juveniles
incarceration, will commit crimes in the future.                          were property-related (theft, robbery and property extortion).
     According to the United Nations Convention on the Rights             Almost two-thirds of juvenile offenders acted in groups.
of the Child and national legislation adopted by Lithuania a                   Each year approximately 1,000-1,200 minors break the
‘child’ is usually defined as a person under 18 years of age.             law. However, they do not fall under criminal responsibility as
However, the Criminal Code and the Code of Criminal Proce-                they have not reached the age (14) for criminal prosecution.
dure of the Republic of Lithuania single out the age category of          This is why older juveniles and adults are engaging minors in
14-17, which is subject to a special legal regulation and is de-          3
                                                                            See K. Aleðiûnaitë, A. Dapðys, […]. Tarptautinis nusikaltimø aukø
fined as that of ‘juveniles’ or under-age. ‘Youth’ in Lithuania is        tyrimas Lietuvoje (Vilnius, 2000). Teisës problemos 2001. No. 2.
                                            4
generally the age group between 16-29 . People of up to 14                p. 21-37.
                                                                          4
                                                                            Decision of the Seimas of the Republic of Lithuania of 27 June 1996:
years of age (generally referred to as ‘minors’) are not account-
                                                                          On the State Youth Policy Concept (“Valstybës þinios”, 10 July 1996,
able according to the Criminal Code, which means that in the              No. 65, Publication No. 1537).

                                                                      83
                                                                 Juvenile crime
thority decision but not the court’s, clearly violates the rights of
                                                                             the child declared in the Constitution of the Republic of
                                                                             Lithuania and the European Convention of Human Rights
                                                                             and Fundamental Freedoms. Despite that, this procedure was
                                                                             established albeit as provisional and temporary, and has been in
                                                                             force already for seven years. A regional report prepared by the
                                                                             UNICEF Research Centre on the situation of children indi-
                                                                             cates that Lithuania is likely to be the only country in Central
                                                                             and Eastern Europe where children can be detained in specialised
                                                                             educational establishments upon the decision of the Children
                                                                                                                        5
                                                                             Rights’ Protection Agency and a school.
                                                                             Trends in juvenile delinquency. The following trends in regis-
                                                                             tered juvenile delinquency were noted between 1999 and 2000:
                                                                                 • the number of juveniles accused of a crime and con-
                                                                             victed, as well as the number and the rate of crime committed
                                                                             by juveniles, have increased; this trend also stayed its course
                                                                             for the first six months of 2001;
                                                                                 • more crimes have been solved that were committed by:
                                                                             repeat offenders (by 33.3%); groups of offenders (9.4%),
                                                                             including crimes committed by groups including adults
                                                                             (55.7%); and offenders under the influence of alcohol (16.5%)
                                                                             or illegal narcotic substances (90.9%), or by drug addicts
                                                                             (52.4%). The number of crimes committed by drug addicts
                                                                             leapt up by 130% during the first six months of 2001.
                                                                                 • the number of solved crimes that were committed by
                                                                             juveniles who dropped out of school rose from 5% to 33%.
                                                                             Crimes committed by pupils were up 13.2%, and crimes com-
                                                                             mitted by pupils of secondary schools were up 33.7%. These
                                                                             5
                                                                             UNICEF (2000), “Young People in Changing Societies”. Regional
                                                                             Monitoring Reports, No. 7. Florence: UNICEF Innocenti Research
                                                                             Centre, p. 100.
criminal activity more and more often (although in such cases
they are held accountable as the perpetrators of the crime
themselves according to the Criminal Code).
    A minor who has committed an offence can be sent to a
special correctional or care establishment on the grounds of data
provided by the police. The existing procedure, when a child
can be deprived of liberty on the grounds of an executive au-

Crimes committed by under-age
                                                      1990 1991 1992 1993 1994 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000                         2001(06)*
Total                                                 2,506 2,702 3,555 4,297 4,433 4,551 5,348 5,278 4,977 5,070 5,519                  3,069
Premeditated murder (including attempted)                2     7    11     14      22     30     28     27      23     20      23            15
Premeditated serious bodily harm                         9     3      3    13      12     12     15     16      16     15      17            19
Rape (including attempted)                              40    26    22     29      28     33     29     16      21     28      27            13
Robbery                                                 46    37    47     89     123   286     296    347    333     361     363           225
Theft                                                 1,643 1,963 2,702 3,330 3,157 3,455 3,736 3,539 3,383 3,414 3,869                   2,082
Hooliganism                                            164   100    146    137    216   389     432    420    350     362     349           188
Crimes committed by those who neither study or work                              2,666 2,945 3,125 2,711 2,702 3,003 1,534
* By June 2001

                                                                      84
                                                Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
The issue of age in criminal responsibility. Establishing                    years, in the Netherlands from 12 years), minors who have
a minimum age for criminal responsibility is hotly debated                   committed a crime are subject to a qualitatively different sys-
in society, particularly when minors commit a large number                   tem of punishments and correctional measures.
of crimes or when the mass media exaggerate juvenile crimi-
nality. The new Criminal Code of the Republic of Lithuania                   Minimum age of criminal responsibility
(adopted on 26 September 2000), which comes into force                       in Europe and the CIS
no earlier than 2003, in fact refers to the same threshold age                                 Age of criminal Age for optional/mandatory
                                                                                                responsibility administration of criminal
of criminal responsibility as provided in the existing Code.                                                        responsibility set with
So people older than 16 years can be responsible for any                     Country                                       regard to adults
crime committed and people aged above 14 years are held                      Austria                       14                           19
                                                                             Belgium                 16***/18                       16/18
responsible only for serious crimes.
                                                                             Czech Republic                15                           18
The minimum age of criminal responsibility depends on a
                                                                             Denmark*                      15                    15/18/21
number of historical, cultural, religious and economic fac-
                                                                             Estonia                13****/15                           18
tors, as well as the legal and penal systems of the country.
                                                                             Finland                       15                       15/18
The United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child
                                                                             France                        13                           18
obliges countries to establish a minimum age below which                     Germany                       14                       18/21
children cannot be considered as having the ability to in-                   Greece                        13                       18/21
fringe the penal law. The 1985 UN Standard Minimum                           Hungary                       14                           18
Rules for the Administration of Juvenile Justice (the Beijing                Ireland                   7/15**                           18
Rules) state that “the beginning of that age shall not be fixed              Italy                         14                       18/21
at too low an age level, bearing in mind the facts of emotional,             Latvia                 14****/16                       14/16
mental and intellectual maturity.” The UN Committee on                       Lithuania              14****/16                       14/16
the Rights of the Child, which carries out monitoring of the                 The Netherlands               12                    16/18/21
implementation of the UN Convention on the Rights of the                     Norway*                       15                           18
Child, considers that the limit of 10 years is too low for crimi-            Poland                        13                    15/17/18
nal responsibility despite the fact that this or a lower limit has           Russia                 14****/16                       14/16

been enforced in some industrialised countries.                              Spain                         16                           16
                                                                             Sweden*                       15                    15/18/21
Although minors commit a considerable number of crimes in
                                                                             Switzerland               7/15**                       15/18
Lithuania that would make them subject to punishment,
                                                                             Turkey                        11                           15
establishing a lower limit of criminal responsibility would be
a mistake that may lead to growth in repeat offending. Juve-                 Data according to: Dünkel.F./Kalmthout.A./Schüler.H. Entwick-
                                                                             lungstendenzen und Reformstrategien im Jugendstrafrecht im
niles who have committed a crime are subject to punishment                   europaischen Vergleich. Mönchengladbach, 1997. S. 583 and
that is totally ineffective, as is the overall system of correctional        UNICEF (2000), “Young People in Changing Societies”. Regional
                                                                             Monitoring Reports, No. 7. Florence: UNICEF Innocenti Research
measures in Lithuania. This situation preconditions the steady               Centre. p. 86.
rise of criminality in juveniles. Even in those countries where              * only exceptions provided in general criminal law
                                                                             ** criminal responsibility - deprivation of liberty
criminal responsibility is set at a relatively low age (in Ireland           *** only for violation of traffic rules
and Switzerland from 7 years of age, in England from 10                      **** only for certain particularly serious crime


                                                                        85
                                                                  Juvenile crime
trends remained throughout 2001. The fact that pupils com-                  of the perpetrators of crime but also its victims. This has been
mit an increasing number of crimes leads to the premise that a              revealed by both criminological surveys in other countries and
growing number of children of school age are listed at school               crime victim surveys in Lithuania. Regular statistics on crime
but do not attend it, while in criminal statistics this group is            victims have until this point not been collected in Lithuania.
identified as pupils.                                                       In 1998 a ‘statistical crime victim card ’ aimed at the accumu-
     • violent crime, which causes a particularly negative reac-            lation of information on crime victims was developed at the
tion in society, accounts for 1.2% of total juvenile crime. So-             Ministry of the Interior. Its launch was planned for 1999, but
                                                                                                                        9
ciological surveys, meanwhile, show that the media offer a                  the card has not yet been implemented.
disproportionate number of descriptions of violent crimes by                     Criminological research led to the conclusion that chil-
                                           6
juveniles in comparison to other crimes . Since 1995, the num-              dren who fell victim to crime tended to commit a crime later,
ber of these crimes has not been increasing and remains fairly              particularly those who experienced physical violence and sexual
                        7
stable (23 in 2001 ). During the first six months of 2001                   abuse. Sociological surveys of children and parents in Lithuania
juveniles were more often accused of serious bodily harm (19)               reveal that a large number of very young children experience
than throughout 2000 (17).                                                  the violence of adults (approximately half of them). This has
     Registered juvenile crime is increasing in almost all the              attracted the attention of the United Nations Committee on
countries of Central and Eastern Europe and the CIS. This is                the Rights of the Child, which was concerned about the physical
predetermined by a set of reasons:                                          punishment of children that has become widespread in fami-
     • Change in societal values. In times of abrupt and deep               lies and institutions and which society itself tolerates. The
social change and instability society adjusts itself to the new             committee is concerned by the fact that there is no sufficient
                                                                                                                  11
reality by challenging those social values that were previously             information available on the issue.”
prevalent. This process undoubtedly directly or indirectly af-                   The sexual abuse of children, which causes a particularly
fects young people. Sociological surveys reveal that societal               negative effect on their personalities, is a very latent phenom-
values are still in a state of flux. Negative attitudes to political        enon. A very small number of sexual crimes against children
and law and order institutions are common. Many people are                  are registered in Lithuania in comparison to countries in West-
not satisfied with their lives and do not know how to change                ern Europe. So a hypothesis may be raised that, along with the
them. Crimes against state, such as tax evasion and bribery, are            fact that there may be more such crime in the West, the pro-
not considered an offence by a considerable part of society.                tection of children’s rights and law enforcement systems func-
                                                 8
Bribery is justified by 67% of respondents.
                                                                            6
     • Global influences play a role. International drug-related              A. Dobryninas. Nepilnameèiø justicija Lietuvos þiniasklaidoje.
                                                                            Lithuanian Centre for Human Rights. Vilnius: 2000. p. 37.
crime influences the growth of similar crime in Lithuania. This             7
                                                                              In Lithuania, 12 crimes of this type per 100,000 juveniles in com-
trend is clear in all the countries of Central and Eastern Europe.          parison to seven in Germany (1993), and 52 in the USA (in 1993).
                                                                            (Cf. Walter. M. Jugendkriminalität. Stuttgart: 1995. S. 140 and
Features of juvenile crime. In 2000, people aged 18-29 con-
                                                                            UNICEF (2000), “Young People in Changing Societies”. Regional
stituted 47% of all people accused of crimes committed in                   Monitoring Reports, No. 7. Florence: UNICEF Innocenti Research
Lithuania, although this group made up only 17% of the popu-                Centre, p. 90).
                                                                            8
                                                                              Cf. “Lietuvos rytas” daily. 18 November 2000, No. 271, p. 7.
lation. From the age group of 18-24, which makes up 10% of                  9
                                                                              More information is available at the CCPL web site: http://www.nplc.lt/
the total population, the number of those accused of theft was              stat/auk/auk1_kort1.htm
                                                                            11
                                                                               Conclusions by the United Nations Committee on the Rights of the
much larger than that within the age group of 30 and older
                                                                            Child on the inception report of the Republic of Lithuania. UNICEF/
(4,422 and 3,338, respectively). Moreover, this group accounts              Ministry of Social Security and Labour: 2001.
for half of all offenders of robbery and hooliganism (598 out of
1,384 and 800 out of 1,834, respectively). The general crime
                                                                                In June 2001, UNICEF conducted a sociological survey of
rate in the country increases due to the increase in the rate of
                                                                                children aged 9-17 in Central and Eastern Europe and the
solved crimes committed by young people.
                                                                                CIS. In Lithuania, out of 400 respondents polled, 5% indi-
     While crimes committed by people who do not work or
                                                                                cated that their relationship with their parents was bad or
attend school continue to grow, crimes committed by those
                                                                                very bad; 8% had no parents; 64% suffered violence at
who do fell dramatically from 6,964 (56% of total crime) to
                                                                                home or said that their family members or friends were
1,304 (5%) in 1990 and 2000. This leads to the conclusion
                                                                                victims of crime; 10% were victims of crime themselves;
that a lack of something to do is an important factor that
                                                                                and 43% of respondents wanted to live in another country.
influences criminal behaviour.
Children and young people as victims of crime. Children                         UNICEF. Young Voices. The CEE, CIS and the Baltic states. Subre-
and young people constitute the biggest proportion not only                     gional report. June 2001.


                                                                       86
                                                Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
In 2000, an analysis of data obtained from a survey of                   incidents of sexual exploitation of under-aged people regis-
                                                                                                               12
  how children spend their time and crime levels conducted                 tered in Lithuania. In Germany by comparison, in 1997,
                                                                                    13
  between 1997 and 1998 was completed. The survey                          16,888 similar crimes were registered.
  was initiated by the Police Department under the Minis-                       The young criminal offenders often become victimised
  try of the Interior, the Children Rights Protection Agency               themselves. This is especially characteristic of violent crimes
  under the Ministry of Social Security and Labour and the                 that are frequently related to the aggressive behaviour of both
  Institute of Law. The survey was aimed at accumulating                   the perpetrator and the victim.
  information on children who were not occupied and who                    Correctional measures and the punishment of juveniles.
  committed crimes, and finding out the causes and cir-                    In 2000, 47% of all convicted people were imprisoned. For
  cumstances of these negative phenomena.                                  33.7% punishment was delayed, 2.4% were fined, and 14%
       Analysis of the survey data showed that 54.9% of                    were released (mainly due to amnesties). According to crimi-
  respondents live in incomplete families or without both                  nological studies, imprisonment may influence the rise in re-
  parents. The majority of the parents of the interviewed                  peat crime. Attempts to improve penal practice by the appli-
  children are either labourers or farmers, or do not work at              cation of amnesty to resolve the problem of overcrowded con-
  all. A third (33.4%) of the families of the interviewed                  finement institutions often cause a negative effect. This hap-
  children have three or more children.
                                          10                               pens because a considerable proportion of released convicts do
                                                                           not receive the assistance necessary for social integration and
                                                                           go on to commit crime again.
                                                                                A large proportion of the convicts are young people, mainly
                                                                           young men who spend four or five years in confinement on
                                                                           average. They often fail to get an education or employment,
                                                                           develop social relationships or create a family. Obviously, most
                                                                           of them will join the ranks of the unemployed and socially
                                                                           excluded people unable to adjust themselves to the changing
                                                                           socio-economic environment and may commit a crime again.
                                                                                In 2000, almost 1,000 juveniles (35%) received prison
                                                                           sentences in Lithuania. According to the data of Kaunas Cor-
                                                                           rectional Labour Colony, the average sentence imposed by
                                                                           the court to the juveniles who were confined there in 2000
                                                                           was three years and three months, while actual average impris-
                                                                                                                        14
                                                                           onment extended only to eight months. Most often, juve-
                                                                           niles are sentenced to imprisonment for between one and five
                                                                           years. Maintenance for a convict at the Kaunas Pre-Trial De-
                                                                           tention Establishment for Juveniles/Corrective Labour Colony
                                                                           costs 2,500 LTL per month. Perhaps some juveniles, particu-
                                                                           larly those who have committed minor property-related crimes
                                                                           or who have been committed for the first time, should not be
                                                                           sentenced to imprisonment at all.
                                                                                The excessive application of imprisonment violates the pro-
                                                                           visions of the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the
                                                                           Child, as well as the principles of criminal policy for children

                                                                           10
                                                                              For more information see “Vaikø ir jaunimo neuþimtumo ir
                                                                           nusikaltimø prevencija.” Centre for Crime Prevention in Lithuania
                                                                           (CCPL). Vilnius: 2000.
                                                                           12
                                                                              Bundeskriminalamr, 1997
                                                                           13
                                                                              Noted here is the fact that in Germany, as in many other countries in
                                                                           Western Europe, there are many more defined types of sexual crimes
                                                                           against children.
                                                                           14
tion much more effectively there. Moreover, Western society                   Materials of the conference “Specifinës nusikaltusiø nepilnameèiø
                                                                           socialinës adaptacijos problemos”. Kaunas: 19 April 2001. Compiled
is better informed about this phenomenon and more readily
                                                                           by Kaunas Pre-Trial Detention Establishment for Juveniles/Correc-
takes measures against it. For instance, in 2000 there were 36             tional Labour Colony.

                                                                     87
                                                                Juvenile crime
In October 1999, an educational and public information                   TV3 from 8.30 p.m. to 9 p.m. and 10 p.m. to 10.30 p.m.
  campaign within the framework of the Juvenile Justice                    on weekdays and from 5.30 p.m. to 6 p.m. at weekends; and
  Programme was launched, and the Lithuanian Centre for                    LTV from 10 p.m. to 10.30 p.m. on weekdays and from
  Human Rights initiated a complex sociological survey that                10.30 p.m. to 11 p.m. on weekends. Taking into account
  primarily aimed at analysing how the Lithuanian mass me-                 that the period from 7 p.m. to 9.30 p.m. is prime-time, it is
  dia, first of all the press and television, presented the prob-          not difficult to establish that out of the listed channels only
  lems of juvenile criminal justice and what effect it had on              LTV consciously or unconsciously tried to protect its audi-
  society. One of the goals of the survey was also to establish            ence from the wave of virtual violence.
  the scope of violent information broadcast by television                     It is evident that scenes of a violent nature appear dur-
  channels in Lithuania, which could have a negative effect                ing the most watched periods. Consequently, they can po-
  on juveniles and stimulate unlawful activity.                            tentially influence those social groups that are constant view-
       The distribution of violent scenes in terms of number               ers of television and whose socialisation habits are in the
  and duration in the films broadcast through the Lithuanian               process of development. Considering that juveniles also fall
  television channels was as follows:                                      under this social group, the author of the survey raises a
       Analysis of the survey data revealed that each channel has          hypothesis about the negative influence of Lithuanian TV
  its own ‘violence grid’ of entertainment films. Most violent             channels on juveniles, although he notes that the imitation
  scenes were in films broadcast by BTV that were shown from               of violent acts by juvenile viewers that result from intensive
  9 p.m. to 9.30 p.m. (both on weekdays and weekends); LNK                 virtual violence in TV films must also be investigated.
  from 9 p.m. to 9.30 p.m. and 10 p.m. to 10.30 p.m. on
                                                                           From A. Dobryninas. Nepilnameèiø justicija Lietuvos þiniasklaidoje.
  weekdays and from 11 p.m. to 11.30 p.m. at weekends;                     Lithuanian Centre for Human Rights. Vilnius: 2000. p. 37.


  TV channel                   Share of violent scenes in all                                  Duration of violent scenes in total
                                         films broadcast, %                                      duration of films broadcast, %
                                   weekdays             weekends                                          weekdays              weekends
  TV 3                                  3.4                  5.0                                                0.7                   0.9
  LNK                                   6.3                 11.3                                                0.9                   2.1
  LTV                                   2.0                  3.0                                                0.5                   0.4
  BTV                                   9.8                 23.8                                                1.2                   1.8

  TV channel           Use of weapon              Fights            Torture     Sexual violence           Explosions            Murders
  TV 3                               528              389                 75                    12                    46                86
  LNK                              1,197              603              216                      23                    138             167
  LTV                                125               88                 4                      5                      7               39
  BTV                              2,054            1,148              179                      39                    201             327



and young people in the European Union                                                          are insufficient to apply them in practice.
member states. In Lithuania the excessive              In 2000, people aged 18-29                    As juveniles reach the age of 18, they
application of prison sentences to juveniles           constituted 47% of all people            are transferred to the adult penitentiary
is mostly preconditioned by legal and ad-              accused of crimes committed              system (since 1995 almost half of convicted
ministrative factors rather than by any in-            in Lithuania, although this              juveniles annually), which allows them to
crease in juvenile crime or its patterns. There        group made up only 17% of                continue pursuing their criminal ‘careers’.
is no system of effective correctional mea-            the population.                          Such a practice is not conducive to the edu-
sures alternative to imprisonment that has                                                      cation and social integration of juveniles
long and successfully been applied in de-                                                       into society and contradicts EU practice
veloped countries (like public works, probation, different forms          where confinement establishments for juveniles pursue a tar-
of care, social training, procedures for reconciliation between           geted education and social integration and where the confined
perpetrator and victim). The new Criminal Code opens up                   juveniles serve their entire sentences. For example, in Austria
greater possibilities for the administration of alternative correc-       young people aged up to 27 are confined in juvenile confine-
tional measures. However, organisational decisions and means              ment institutions until their sentences are over.

                                                                     88
                                              Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Juvenile crime prevention. One of the key             Children and young people                 and 58% of pupils as the prime cause of
programmes for child and youth crime pre-             constitute the biggest pro-               crime. A total of 29% of the offenders
vention is the National Programme for                 portion not only of the per-              and 22% of the pupils finished the sen-
Child and Juvenile Delinquency Preven-                petrators of crime but also its           tence “I wish my father did not…” with
tion, which was approved by the govern-               victims.                                  the word “drink”. Physical punishment
ment in 1997. However, its budget fund-                                                         was inflicted on 54% of the offenders.
ing has steadily decreased year by year, i.e.,                                                      Two thirds of the offenders could not
                                                             15
from 5,851,000 LTL in 1998 to 950,000 LTL in 2001.                       say anything good about their schools, but only 17% of the
    Out of 1,001 respondents of a sociological survey conducted          current pupils shared this view; 87% of the pupils and 35%
within the framework of the Juvenile Justice Programme, 87%              of the offenders indicated that they had never played truant
noted that attention by Lithuanian society                                                      or missed their classes even on a rare occa-
to juvenile problems is insufficient; in the                                                    sion. Almost two-thirds of the offenders
opinion of 43%, the key cause of juvenile             In 2000, 47% of all convicted             were often absentees or did not attend
delinquency is the difficult socio-economic           people were imprisoned.                   school at all. Meanwhile, 52% of the of-
situation in the country; 30% noted that                                                        fenders and 13% of the pupils indicated
the most efficient measure for cutting the                                                      that they had tried drugs.
levels of juvenile delinquency is to improve the socio-economic              A total of 73% of the pupils noted that they were happy
situation in the country; 34% said that tightening penalties for         with their lives and that they did not want to change them, while
                                                 16
juveniles is likely to be an ineffective measure.                        65% of the offenders said they would like to change lives and




                                                                                                 82% of them did not exclude the prob-
                                                                                                 ability that they would either return to the
                                                                                                 colony or to prison. Half of the offenders
                                                                                                 stated that they would find it difficult to
                                                                                                 adjust to life when released from the colony.
                                                                                                      Referring to the crimes they had com-
                                                                                                 mitted, the juveniles often stated that they
                                                                                                 were pushed into crime because they
                                                                                                 needed money (63%). They placed the
                                                                                                 responsibility for the crime on themselves
    In the process of the implementation of the Juvenile Jus-             (70%), shared their guilt with friends or the victim, or dis-
                                                                                                                                     17
tice Programme, the Lithuanian Centre for Human Rights                    missed it as the result of alcoholic intoxication (30%).
initiated a survey of psycho-social characteristics of juveniles
who have committed serious crimes. This survey was aimed at               15
                                                                             “Vaikø ir paaugliø nusikalstamumo prevencijos nacionalinës
finding out what circumstances could serve as “preventive”                programos vykdymas”. The service for the co-ordination of socio-eco-
                                                                          nomic programmes at the Ministry of Education and Science of the
factors. The survey was conducted in two groups: juvenile                 Republic of Lithuania. Vilnius: 2000, p. 43.
                                                                          16
offenders from Kaunas Juvenile Prison/Correctional Labour                    A. Dobryninas. Nepilnameèiø justicija Lietuvos þiniasklaidoje.
                                                                          Lithuanian Centre for Human Rights. Vilnius: 2000, p. 57-60.
Colony and pupils from the secondary schools of Vilnius.                  17
                                                                             Nepilnameèiai, padaræ sunkius nusikaltimus: psichologiniai ir sociali-
    A lack of social contact was specified by 74% of offenders            niai ypatumai. The Lithuanian Centre for Human Rights. Vilnius: 2000.

                                                                    89
                                                              Juvenile crime
According to data from 1 March 2001 by the Prisons De-
 partment under the Ministry of Justice, out of 186 juve-
 niles detained at the Kaunas Pre-Trial Detention Estab-
 lishment for Juveniles/Correctional Labour Colony, 5.9%
 were drug addicts, 17.2% had mental disorders, 3.2% had
 no education, and only 14.7% were actually employed.


Juvenile criminal justice reform in Lithuania. Since 1998,
Lithuania has been in the process of implementing reform in                 enon from the mass media, which in turn shapes public opin-
the juvenile criminal justice system. The 1998 resolution of                ion (and rarely informs the public about crime objectively or
the government on the reform’s guidelines, its legal frame-                 analyses it more deeply), as those who have never dealt with law
work and implementation approved new principles for the                     enforcement institutions have less trust in them than those who
              18
legal system.                                                                                     have appealed to them. However, it is evi-
     The common goal of the juvenile                                                              dent that the promotion of non-govern-
criminal justice reform was to cut back on             Since 1998, Lithuania has                  mental organisations and co-operation with
repeat crime among juveniles by setting                been in the process of imple-              them – including the implementation of
up a humane and efficient juvenile crimi-              menting reform in the juve-                measures of punishment - could bring posi-
nal justice system. The programme also                 nile criminal justice system.              tive results within a few years.
aimed at improving the legal framework                                                                 The programme has been implemented
regulating juvenile justice. According to              A large proportion of con-                 for two years; a considerable amount of re-
the programme, juvenile (family) courts                victs are young people,                    search was conducted to become the basis
and a network of special departments                   mainly young men.                          for concrete reform; specialist training is un-
within the criminal police and the                                                                derway, and so is a public information
                                                                                                               19
Prosecutor’s Office will be established.                                                          campaign. The Juvenile Justice Programme
     The programme seeks to establish a consistent juvenile crimi-          is only one of numerous programmes that have been successfully
nal justice strategy based on respect for human rights and                  implemented and based on inter-departmental co-operation and
emphasising correction, rehabilitation and social inclusion for of-         responsibility. It was positively evaluated by the committee of
                                                                                                                                              20
fenders. Introducing alternative measures to imprisonment is re-            experts dealing with juvenile justice in the Council of Europe, as
forming the system of penalties applicable to juvenile offenders.           well as the United Nations Committee on the Rights of the Child,
     Additional goals of the programme include establishing con-            by emphasising that it “positively evaluates the reform of juvenile
ditions for the co-operation of non-governmental organisations              criminal justice, which aims to decrease juvenile crime, the imple-
and enhancing the role of Children’s Rights Protection Agen-                mentation of which inspired the juvenile justice
                                                                                                                   21
cies within the juvenile criminal justice sys-                                                    programme.” The key problems in imple-
tem. Building a civil society has always been                                                     menting this programme are its further fi-
an important precondition in changing the              The common goal of the juve-               nancing, which will be undertaken by the
approach of society towards the offender               nile criminal justice reform               Government of the Republic of Lithuania
and the work of law enforcement institu-               was to cut back on repeat crime            from 2002, and administration, which is
tions in establishing and implementing al-             among juveniles by setting up              related to changes in the composition of the
ternatives to imprisonment. Attention                  a humane and efficient juve-               steering committee.
should be paid to the fact that most of                nile criminal justice system.
society learns about crime as a phenom-                                                           18
                                                                                                     “Valstybës þinios,” 8 July 1998, No. 61-1736.
                                                                                                    19
                                                                                                       For more information on the programme and
                                                                                                    its implementation, see the website at
Correctional measures and punishments imposed on juvenile convicts, %
                                                                                                    www.nplc.lt/nj
                                                                                                    20
                               1995      1996       1997     1998       1999      2000                 European Committee on the Problems of Cri-
Release from punishment         28.9      46.9      41.2      31.4       22.2      35.1             me/Committee of Experts on New Ways of De-
                                                                                                    aling with Juvenile Delinquency and the Role of
Delayed punishment               0.7       0.7        1.6         1         0.7      0.0            Juvenile Justice (PC-JU).
                                                                                                    21
Fine                             1.3       6.2        6.1      3.5          0.5      0.6               Conclusions by the United Nations Commit-
                                                                                                    tee on the Rights of the Child on the inception
Correctional works              67.3      37.4      46.6        62       74.6      41.7
                                                                                                    report of the Republic of Lithuania. UNICEF/
Imprisonment                     1.8       8.8        4.5      2.0          2.0    22.6             Ministry of Social Security and Labour: 2001.

                                                                       90
                                                 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
X


                                Rights of children and youth
                                                         Gintautas Sakalauskas




     The rights of the child are an indispensable part of the                   • Guaranteeing that the rights of children and young people
overall system of human rights. The assurance and the imple-               are met is related to the particular experience of human dig-
                                                                  1
mentation of the rights of the child (up to 18 years of age)               nity, which if a young person has lost will not be recognised
                                                 2
and young person (up to 29 years of age) , however, have                   by him/her in relation to other people.
specific characteristics that are important from the point of                   • Children and youth make up a considerable part of
view of the well-being of society:                                                                  society (43.2% at the start of 2001). So
     • Children and young people are one                                                            based on the quality of life of this social
of the most vulnerable groups in society.              Children and young people                    group, much can be said about society as
During the period of intensive political,              are one of the most vulnerable               a whole and in particular its future pros-
social and economic change the interest                groups in society.                           pects.
of children and young people in making                                                              Guaranteeing the rights of children and
decisions about resource distribution, in-                                                          young people. The rights of children and
vestment and the development of infrastructure are often in-               young people are consolidated in special international and
adequately taken into account. Even though the rights of                   national legal acts, as well as in legal acts regulating broad-
children are often used as tools for political contention, in              based legal relations (such as civil, criminal, labour, social secu-
reality their importance fades in the face of the grand vision of          rity and other laws).
economic, financial, political, state security, foreign affairs and             Lithuania acceded to the 1989 United Nations Conven-
other ‘macro-interests’. In other words, at a time when the                tion on the Rights of the Child on 5 January 1992, and on 3
most vulnerable groups of society are confronted with new                  July 1995 the Seimas ratified it. At the same time, Lithuania
challenges and most require attention and support, the                     joined the United Nations Declaration on the Rights of the
country’s political attentions are elsewhere. This attitude is             Child, adopted in 1959. In March 1996 the Law on Funda-
not unique to Lithuania.                                                                            mentals on Protection of the Rights of the
     • Children are perhaps the only age                                                            Child was adopted. In joining the con-
group in society whose rights, in their con-           Lithuania acceded to the                     vention, Lithuania was obliged to take on
tent and actual implementation, completely             1989 United Nations Con-                     all the necessary legal and administrative
depend on another social group - adults.               vention on the Rights of the                 measures for its implementation and show
From this point of view the rights of chil-            Child on 5 January 1992.                     respect for every child, regardless of her or
dren as a component of the overall system                                                           his parents’ or legal guardian’s race, colour,
of human rights differ, for example, from                                                           sex, language, religion, political or other
the rights of women, ethnic minority groups, prisoners, people             beliefs, nationality, ethnic or social origin, health, wealth, or
with disabilities, and other social groups in terms of implemen-           any other circumstances.
tation. The members of the majority of these groups can repre-                  The main legal act that ‘represents’ the state’s position in
sent and advocate their own rights, and reproach decision mak-
                                                                           1
ers and society when their rights are not heeded. They can also              According to the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the
                                                                           Child, 1989
draw on political measures to independently implement their                2
                                                                             According to a Republic of Lithuania Parliament decision regarding
interests. The rights of children and young people are depen-              the concept of the state policy on young people 27 June 1996 (Valstybes
                                                                           Zinios “State News”, 1996.07.10, No. 65, Publication No. 1537)
dent only on the understanding and ‘mercy’ of adults.

                                                                       91
                                                         Rights of children and youth
implementing youth policy is the concept on state policy                  signed to departments and divisions within the ministry.
adopted by the Seimas (Parliament) in June 1996. Its pre-                 Therefore, at the highest governmental level there are no insti-
amble emphasised that during youth, people face many prob-                tutions left that are directly responsible for the formation and
lems they are not able to overcome them-                                                         implementation of children’s rights policy.
selves. Society through its institutions                                                         This came to the attention of the United
should help to address issues of concern            The newly established insti-                 Nations Committee on the Rights of the
to young people, making a positive im-              tution of the Controller for                 Child.
pact on the formation of the individual-            Protection of the Rights of the                  The newly established institution of
ity of young people and their socialisation.        Child plays a very important                 the Controller for Protection of the Rights
Institutions responsible for implement-             role in the field of the protec-             of the Child plays a very important role in
ing the rights of children and young                tion of children’s rights.                   the field of the protection of children’s
people. In Lithuania, responsibility for                                                         rights. Nevertheless, it does not and can-
the implementation of the rights of chil-                                                        not formulate state policy in this field. The
dren is distributed among various institutions. In March 2001,            main function of the Controller for Protection of the Rights of
the Children’s Rights Agency at the Ministry of Social Secu-              the Child is to oversee how the rights of the child are imple-
rity and Labour was abolished. Its functions were in part as-             mented throughout the country and suggest improvements,




                                                                     92
                                               Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
of the rights of young people, however, is in fact the responsibil-
  The mandate of the State Council for Youth Affairs is to
  implement measures to strengthen the motivation of                ity of many different institutions. One of the most important
  young people and to improve their opportunities to ac-            tasks that needs to be addressed, therefore, is to separate spheres
  quire an education and find employment, and to actively           and functions and assign responsibility to one or another insti-
  participate in community life.                                    tution, while at the same time ensuring a co-ordinated imple-
  The main areas of activity for 2001 are:                          mentation of policy on youth affairs.
  1. Developing civil and democratic skills for young people             The Minister of Social Security and Labour has confirmed
  in youth organisations - organising elections, planning           the composition of the State Council for Youth Affairs (term
  organisations’ activities, advocacy, constructive lobbying and    of office 2001-2003).
  other skills necessary for participation in democratic life;      Fundamental rights of children and youth. Children and
  2. Informal teaching of civil and social skills for young         youth have the majority of rights that are assigned to all
  people - responsibility, initiatives, creativity, project man-    people irrespective of their age. Nevertheless, they also have
  agement, teamwork and similar skills, all of which are            some specific rights, which take on additional aspects and
  necessary in seeking an education and searching for a job;
                                                                    nuances. The United Nations Convention on the Rights of
  3. Providing social assistance - consultations and active
                                                                    the Child contains approximately 50 children’s rights. The
  social integration initiatives, particularly for young people
                                                                    most important of these, which play a key role in the social
  with social problems (drug abuse, psychological crises
                                                                    development of children and youth, are: the right to life,
  and so on) are supported;
  4. Support for initiatives by young people in rural areas         liberty and personal security, and the right to education.
  and the expansion of leisure-time activities - additional              The right to life. Every person’s right to life is the funda-
  and separately funded support to meet the needs of young          mental right upon which all other rights, freedoms and duties
  people living in rural areas, as well as initiatives designed     are based. Article 19 of the Constitution of the Republic of
  to address community needs (teaching, leisure time, cul-          Lithuania states that a person’s right to life is safeguarded by
  tural, sport and so on).                                          legislation. A person’s life and dignity are qualities you cannot
                                                                    take away from a person and therefore they cannot be dis-
   Adapted from the State Council for Youth Affairs website
   www.jaunas.lt/vrjt                                               cussed separately. A person’s life and dignity are higher than
                                                                    the law. Taking this into account a person’s life and dignity
                                                                                           are regarded as particular values. In this
but not to formulate policy.                                                               case, the purpose of the Constitution is to
                                                  Every person’s right to life is
    The State Council for Youth Affairs is                                                 ensure the protection of and respect for
                                                  the fundamental right upon
the main institution at the governmental                                                   these values. These requirements apply
                                                  which all other rights, free-
level responsible for the implementation          doms and duties are based.
of policy on youth affairs. The protection                                                 3
                                                                                            “Valstybës Þinios”, 1998.12.11, No. 109-3004.




                                                                    93
                                                        Rights of children and youth
The representative of the institution of Controller for                           One aspect of ensuring the right of children to life is
  Protection of the Rights of the Child, Grazina Imbrasiene,                        related to the right to abortion. In looking at this question
  was shaken by the anti-sanitary living conditions, and                            from the perspective of protecting the rights of the child,
  particularly the strict, army-like regime and the habitual                        abortion is a violation of the right to life. Opponents of
  abuse of children by teachers of the Èiobiðkis (Ðirvintas                         this position stress the right of the mother to decide whether
  region) specialised children’s education and care home.                           or not the child should be born. In Lithuania the termi-
  The residents of this home, who have carried out petty                            nation of pregnancy (abortion) is considered legal if it is
  offences, were punished by being locked up in cells or                            carried out by a doctor in a medical institution and does
  punishment rooms. Those who were punished were fed                                not contradict certain medical requirements. One of the
  only bread and water. People with mental illnesses were                           requirements is that the duration of pregnancy should
  placed together with other children. Children who com-                            not exceed 12 weeks. Illegal abortion can be punishable
  mitted severe offences and those who committed petty                              according to Article 124 of the Criminal Code. Only
  offences were kept together. Following her visit, the insti-                      those responsible for implementing the abortion, as well
  tution of Controller for Protection of the Rights of the                          as those who assist, are punishable. The pregnant woman
  Child encouraged the Ministry of Education and Sci-                               is not punishable. An illegal abortion is an offence against
  ence to ensure that the rights of children raised in                              a person’s health, and highlights the protection of the
  specialised educational or care institutions be protected.                        health of the mother, but not the right of the new life
                                                                                                           4
                                                                                    that has just begun.
  Children held in punishment cells receive only bread and water.
  “Lietuvos Rytas”, 6 October 2001, No. 234.                                        Statistics indicate that over the past few years in Lithuania,
                                                                                    out of every 100 births approximately 70 abortions are
                                   3                                                performed.
first and foremost to the state.”
     The fact that child mortality is high and that it is domi-
nated by non-medical deaths among which violent deaths are                and co-operation between people and the nation. The right
widespread, means that the right of young people to life is not           to education is an important factor that impacts the human
sufficiently ensured. In this respect, sui-                                                      development of young people and their
cide is most indicative of faults in society                                                     social integration. According to the
to protect fundamental rights. Lithuania               The education system should               Lithuanian Constitution, education is
has one of the highest suicide rates in                bring up not only educated,               compulsory for people up to the age of
Europe for young people. A high suicide                but also free and democratic              16. But in emphasising the constitutional
rate, as well as an ongoing trend for it to            individuals.                              duty to study, the right to education is
increase still further, is being noted in                                                        often forgotten. The state has an obliga-
many countries throughout Europe. This                                                           tion to establish an educational system that
trend is linked to social and psychological problems, intense             ensures that this right is implemented and that it takes into
competition, a lack of communication skills, and intense eco-             account the different interests and needs of children. The
nomic, cultural and social change. Often suicide is inspired by           principle of the Constitution where it is stated that it is the
the immediate social environment, and a lack of assistance and            duty of children to study to a certain age is questionable and
support. Based on the fact that the level of suicide in Lithuania         ineffective. Often children who drop out of school before the
is so high, suicide prevention should be one of the priority
                                                                          4
areas for state policy on young people.                                     For more information refer to G. Sakalauskas. Protection of Children’s
                                                                          Rights in Lithuania. Vilnius 2000. p. 10-13.
     The right to education. The law on education states that
education is a priority area for state support and development.
                                                                          Victims of road accidents, up to 18 years of age
Education determines the country’s cultural, social and eco-
                                                                                       1995     1996       1997       1998       1999      2000
nomic development. It strengthens the solidarity, tolerance
                                                                                 Fatalities   73          67      44       59         71          54

Victims of crime, up to 18 years of age, 2000
                                                                    Total                          Up to 14    14 to 17     Girls          Boys
Premeditated murder (including attempted murder)                     13                               6           7             4           9
Premeditated serious bodily harm                                     11                               2           9             2           9
Sexual abuse                                                        125                              57          68          114           11

                                                                            94
                                                Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Suicide among children and young people                                                The right to work. The aforementioned sociological survey
                       Males                         Females                      revealed that 93.6% of young people valued the importance
               10-17       18-29               10-17       18-29                  of work. More than half of employed respondents did not
1993             20            196               5             26                 work according to their profession, however. More than 50%
1994             17            225               11            30                 stated that the most realistic means of getting a job was through
1995             23            211               9             29                 friends or relatives, or with the assistance of acquaintances and
1996             23            223               6             24                 contacts. In the opinion of respondents, in wanting to secure
1997             20            236               6             24                 a good job the most important factors were an education and
1998             13            205               12            21                 contacts. The majority of employers stated that the most im-
1999             23            222               9             26                 portant criterion when selecting employees was competence,
2000             18            214               14            25                 which was also indicated by 10% of young people. The abso-
Per 100,000 population                                                            lute majority of young people would agree to move to another
                                                                                                                                                         7
1993            9.3            56.0             2.4            7.8                location if there were better employment opportunities there.
1994            7.9            65.3             5.3            9.1                     It is probably not possible to overrate the importance of em-
1995            10.5           62.1             4.3            8.9                ployment for human development in modern society. Its impor-
1996            10.3           66.4             2.8            7.4                tance goes far beyond a source of living or supporting the family.
1997            8.8            71.0             2.7            7.5                It covers social relationships, possibilities for self-realisation, psy-
1998            5.7            62.1             5.4            6.6                chological comfort and many other factors. The right of youth to
1999            9.9            67.6             4.0            8.2                work has certain features. On the one hand, education and the
2000            7.7            65.6             6.2            7.9                development of skills should empower them with the knowledge
                                                                                  and abilities necessary to engage in fulfilling a professional career.
age of 16 are no more subject to compulsory education when                        On the other, it is necessary to protect children from early work,
they become older than 16 despite the fact that they have not                     which could harm their education and health. The UN Conven-
got any education. This duty should rather be linked to the                       tion on the Rights of the Child ensures the right to be protected
actual acquisition of some level of education (for example,                       from exploitation and from being used in any type of work that
basic education) rather than to a certain age.                                    could be dangerous from a physical, mental, moral or social per-
     It is also important that education be a real value for soci-                spective, or could become an obstacle to education.
ety, accessible to everyone regardless of social or economic po-                       Employment for young people is an important precondi-
sition. Sociological research initiated by the State Council for                  tion for successful integration into society. It is alarming that
Youth Affairs and the Council for Lithuanian Youth                                in Lithuania, as in the majority of other countries, the level of
Organisations in 2000 indicated that 93.4% of young people                        unemployment among young people is higher than the na-
regarded education as being very important, and financial                         tional average. Unemployment usually affects young people
                                  5
well-being was valued at 99%. After international research                        more strongly and deeply than older people, who already have
was carried out by UNICEF in 2000, it became clear from the                       work experience.
responses to the question, “What is necessary to be success-                           In the field of the protection of children’s rights, of par-
ful?” that young people from Western Europe more frequently                       ticular importance is the complex of rights related to violence
linked success to education. Young people from Eastern Eu-                        against children that is stipulated by the UN Convention on
rope (including Lithuania) linked success to contacts with                        the Rights of the Child. This includes the right to be pro-
                                   6
important or influential people. This type of attitude dimin-                     tected against all forms of exploitation that can damage the
ishes the importance of education, and is more likely to be                       well-being of a child, and the right to not experience torture
conducive to corruption.                                                          or other cruel, brutal, inhumane behaviour and punishment.
     The education system should bring up not only edu-                           Children and young people also have the right to both physi-
cated, but also free and democratic individuals. In other words,                  cal and mental health assistance in recovering from the conse-
education should not only give knowledge. It should also                          quences of any type of neglect, exploitation and violence.
empower young people. The advantages and disadvantages                            Implementation of the UN Convention on the Right of
                                                                                                                8
of education reform are difficult to evaluate now, but should                     the Child: lessons learnt . In January 2001, the UN Com-
become clearer in the immediate decade.                                           mittee on the Rights of the Child presented its conclusions
5
                                                                                  regarding the implementation of the principles of the UN
 Refer to LIJOT Internet Website: http://www.lijot.lt/tyrimai_vertybes.htm
6                                                                                 Convention. The opinion of an authoritative and indepen-
 UNICEF (2000), “Young People in Changing Societies” Regional Moni-
toring Reports, No. 7. Florence. UNICEF Innocenti Research Centre, p. 42          dent international institution on the current situation in the

                                                                             95
                                                                Rights of children and youth
field of children’s rights is valuable since it presents an unbi-       families, which due to economic difficulties and insufficient
ased, competent and internationally compatible assessment.              support from the state cannot guarantee necessary care. Many
However, the committee expressed concern that there is a lack           children are adopted by families from foreign countries, and
of systematic and comprehensive statistical data on children            for some of them security is not guaranteed;
that could allow for the evaluation and                                                               • morbidity among children is high,
monitoring of the implementation of                                                              and the incidence of tuberculosis causes
children’s rights.                                    Unemployment usually af-                   particular concern. A large number of chil-
    The committee considered the adop-                fects young people more                    dren die as a result of trauma or accidents,
tion of new legislation that is more fo-              strongly and deeply than                   in particular road accidents. The large
cused on the problems that face children              older people, who already                  number of suicides among children and
and young people, an important achieve-               have work experience.                      young people in Lithuania is also reason
ment in the field of ensuring their rights.                                                      for concern. Children with disabilities liv-
In July 2000, the Civil Code was adapted                                                         ing in rural areas do not have access to the
with a separate book, “The Rights of the Family”. In Septem-            same level of health care services and medication as children
ber 2000, the Criminal Code, which contains a separate para-            living in other locations do;
graph that foresees criminal responsibility for crimes against               • in the past few years the number of children and young
minors was adopted. In May 2000, legislation on the institu-            people using narcotics has increased.
tion of Controller for Protection of the Rights of the Child                 The committee further encourages the reform of national
was adopted. The committee also positively evaluated the fact           legislation so that the legal system conforms to the principles of
that at the President’s Office a Council for Children’s Affairs         the UN Convention on the Rights of the Child. It stipulates
was established, whose job it is to inform and advise the Presi-
dent about various institutions concerned with the rights of
                                                                           Over the last few years, a negative trend has emerged in
children and their activities. The committee particularly ap-
                                                                           the mass media - to advertise information that might be
preciated the creation of a Lithuanian School Students’ Parlia-
                                                                           harmful to children and teenagers’ ethical, moral and spiri-
ment in 2000. In the same year, the ‘Year of Youth’ was de-
                                                                           tual development. For example, in the event of a child or
clared in Lithuania.
                                                                           teenage suicide, the media use sensation for publicity.
    However, the committee acknowledges that the transition
                                                                           Tragic events are often reported in great detail, with sur-
to a market economy is negatively affecting certain segments
                                                                           names and intimate descriptions of the family situation,
of society - mostly families raising children. This was one of
                                                                           and the words of children are cited including their reac-
the main reasons hampering the implementation of the prin-
                                                                           tions to the tragedy. In some newspapers, and also on
ciples of the UN Convention on the Right of the Child. The
                                                                           television programmes, people - sometimes minors - who
following problems were identified as those that should be at
                                                                           are suspected of committing crimes are portrayed as crimi-
the focus of society’s attention, which need targeted policy
                                                                           nals whose guilt is unquestionable. This is based on in-
measures from the state:
                                                                           formation received from police during the investigation,
    • state budget funds allocated to policy in the field of
                                                                           long before any trial. Often, without waiting for the end
children’s rights are not based on clear principles or proce-
                                                                           of an investigation or a trial, there is a rush to present
dures. The priorities and targets of policy on children, both in
                                                                           sensational data about crimes committed by suspected
state and local budgets, should clearly be defined, so it is pos-
                                                                           minors. Information is published about the health of the
sible to properly analyse the use of funds and their impact on
                                                                           children and their parents. More and more often we are
the well-being of children;
                                                                           seeing interviews in the press and on television where
    • the physical punishment of children in both families
                                                                           children are questioned about private information about
and institutions is widespread and society tolerates it. Chil-
                                                                           their parents and teachers. Unfortunately, nobody takes
dren are not sufficiently protected against the increased inci-
                                                                           into account the potential harm to the child’s or teenager’s
dence of abuse, violence and pornography on television, video,
                                                                           psychological state and the negative impact on his or her
the Internet and other sources of information;
                                                                           life in the future.
    • large numbers of foster children live in children’s homes
and institutions, and relatively few of them are cared for in              Decision no. 5 of the Journalists’ Ethics Inspector regarding the rights
                                                                                 of children and teenagers, as well as the protection of their legal
7
 Refer to LIJOT website: http.www.lijot.lt/ -tyrimai_vertybes.htm                interests from harmful mental, ethical and moral developments through
8
 The conclusions of the United Nations Committee on the Rights of the            the use of different types of media, 22 May 2001.
Child, UNICEF/Ministry of Social Security and Labour, 2001.

                                                                        96
                                                 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
that the government should be the central institution respon-               rights. Many institutions involved in activities related to the
sible for issues pertaining to children. Both at the national and           rights of children and young people are not sufficiently funded
local levels there is a lack of mechanisms that can co-ordinate             to carry out their tasks. There is also a shortage of professionals in
policy relating to children’s issues, which would be responsible            the field.
for ensuring the implementation of the                                                                 Overall state social policy on the pro-
Convention.                                                                                        tection of children’s rights is not suffi-
Main challenges for the protection of                 There is a lack of legislation               ciently balanced. This is particularly the
the rights of children and young people.              that clearly defines the specific            case when talking about balance and co-
It is essential to develop an effective sys-          tools, measures and forms of                 ordination between social assistance for
tem for the protection of children’s and              support of the state in imple-               children being raised in families and for
young persons’ rights and one that would              menting policy on youth.                     those being raised by guardians, and when
ensure the implementation of these rights.                                                         speaking about the type and forms of care
     First of all, the institutional structure                                                     and the issue of adoption.
of the system for the protection of children’s rights is not suffi-             There is a lack of legislation that clearly defines the specific
ciently effective. At the governmental level there are no institu-          tools, measures and forms of support of the state in imple-
tions that formulate, implement and co-ordinate policy on such              menting policy on children and joung people.




                                                                       97
                                                         Rights of children and youth
98
Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Conclusions
                                             Jolanta Rimkutë, Irina Voloðèiuk




    “Young people are the future of society and the state.”            culture. So the demand for highly skilled labour, which is
This widely used phrase contains a very strong message and             extremely valuable for young people - and consequently the
merits serious consideration. A state that does not provide            demand for quality education - is insufficient. Expenditure
young people with essential human development choices or               on education in Lithuania was 6.64% of GDP in 2000,
support them on their way to adulthood will inevitably face            lagging behind Poland and Latvia (above 7% of GDP).
socio-economic problems in the future. Despite varying eco-            Numerous sociological surveys have revealed that more than
nomic, cultural and social contexts, young people all over             half of young respondents have the intention to emigrate or
Europe face common problems and challenges. The most                   seek employment abroad.
important of these are job insecurity, inaccessibility to edu-             In 2000, the Lithuanian economy overcame the impact
cation in the broadest sense, a lack of participation and em-          of the Russian crisis. However, economic growth had no
powerment, the prevalence of extremism and crime. Most                 noticeable positive effect on the average standard of living of
youth-related problems are deeply rooted in societal and               the population. In fact, monthly disposable income per
intergenerational relations and in the transition from educa-          household member in 2000 fell below the level of 1998 and
tion and training to the labour market. Young Lithuanians,             reached 415 LTL. Real wages fell by 1.9%. The proportion
a majority of whom associate Europe with their future, in              of young people’s incomes from business and freelance ac-
addition to the common problems they share with their con-             tivities almost halved. Income from social benefits, on the
temporaries in the EU, are facing difficulties common to any           contrary, grew significantly. Young people are becoming
transitional society and economy. For example, in the opin-            more and more dependent on social and private support.
ion of the UN Committee on the Rights of the Child, one of                 In 2000, 31% of children under 18 were below the
the main obstacles to the implementation of the principles             poverty line. More than 20% of children of pre-school age
of the UN Convention on the Rights of the Child in                     are in poverty. Young people and children (particularly of a
Lithuania was socio-economic change related to market re-              pre-school age) are more vulnerable to poverty than other
forms and economic restructuring.                                      age groups.
    Objectively the Lithuanian economy is giving fewer op-                 Young people spend a high proportion of their lives in
portunities for a sustainable livelihood for young people com-         full-time education and training, so this should be a signifi-
pared to the economies of the countries of the EU. In                  cant and productive element of their life experience. But
Lithuania GDP per capita had barely reached 35% of the                 despite the obvious success of educational reforms, the con-
EU average by 2000. If Lithuania has succeeded in building             tent and quality of education still do not provide the mod-
a market economy, it still lags behind EU countries in tran-           ern knowledge and communication skills necessary for an
sition to a ‘knowledge economy’ and investment in social               information society. Territorial disparities in quality and ac-
capital. For example, in 2000, funds allocated to health care          cess to education have also not yet been solved. In Lithuania,
stood at 4.4% of GDP, which is half the EU average. In                 as elsewhere, poor education presents a risk of poverty and
Lithuania research- and technology-intensive industry is re-           social exclusion, but good education and skills are no guar-
sponsible for 5.9% of the total value added produced in                antee of economic and social inclusion. Although the corre-
industry, while in the EU it exceeds 20%. While in the EU              lation between qualification levels and employment chances
youth employment in agriculture does not exceed 3%, in                 has tightened, one can find such professionals as doctors,
Lithuania 17.3% of the young labour force works in agri-               teachers, university lecturers and scientists among the ‘work-

                                                                 99
                                                             Conclusions
ing poor’. One cannot predict exactly which qualifications                cides among children and young people in Lithuania is also
people will need several decades hence, but what is known                 reason for concern.
for sure is that the capacity and the motivation to learn on a                One of the key factors behind the growth in crime is the
continuous basis will become something like a basic skill for             increase in juvenile crime. In 2000, almost 1,000 juveniles
everybody.                                                                (35%) received prison sentences in Lithuania. There is no
     Society is insufficiently aware of the problem of children           system of effective correctional measures alternative to im-
dropping out of school. There are no reliable data on the                 prisonment. However, the new Criminal Code opens up
number of drop-outs to allow for comprehensive targeted                   greater possibilities for the administration of alternative cor-
measures to combat the problem. The common conclusion                     rectional measures.
is to bring them back to the formal education system. But in                  Generally, young people are more liberal, more support-
our opinion, no less important is to search within the educa-             ive of economic reforms and cultural change and more toler-
tion system itself for the reasons why children leave school.             ant of new ways of thinking. The most important issues
     Young Lithuanians rank job security highly and they                  facing Lithuanian society, according to young people, are
particularly lack labour competitiveness and stability. Ac-               related to economic, physical and psychological security. This
cording to the labour exchange, the number of unemployed                  means that young Lithuanians feel that they are poorly inte-
young people is increasing every year. The level of unem-                 grated into society. They often feel ignored or unprepared
ployment among young people reached 18.9% (total 12.0%)                   to compete on the labour market. However, they do not
on 1 November 2001. Young people account for approxi-                     show a great deal of interest in overcoming this social alien-
mately a third of all long-term unemployed. Despite the fact              ation. For example, more than half of young people in a
that they have significantly contributed to the qualification             survey in 2000 said that they had not heard of any
level of the labour force in Lithuania in the past 10 years,              organisations for young people.
their earnings are disproportionately low relative to those of                The future pattern of intergenerational relations has been
adult workers (40% of the national average).                              influenced by income and social disparities. Under these
     Young people are increasingly trying to combine differ-              circumstances society can hardly expect young people to
ent areas of life. People’s lives are no longer divided up into           develop a sense of intergenerational solidarity. In seeking to
clear-cut categories as obviously as they were in previous                better integrate them into society, political and economic
generations. Perhaps the common concept of youth as a sepa-               measures are necessary, targeted towards different groups of
rate stage between childhood and adulthood should be re-                  young people. More attention should be paid to young
vised. Childhood and adulthood have been ‘penetrated’ by                  people who neither study nor work. They are the group
this intermediary stage. Some ‘young’ people depend on                    most vulnerable to social exclusion and so are the most diffi-
their parents into their late thirties, while others earn more as         cult to reach. Young people who study are the most active,
teenagers than their parents do. While 10 years ago the ma-               both from a political point of view and from the view of the
jority of students did not work, today about a third of                   labour market. They should therefore be encouraged to take
bachelor’s students and approximately 80% of master’s stu-                part in decision making. However, no less important is to
dents work and study at the same time.                                    pay attention to outstanding and gifted young people who
     Family and work are difficult to combine in Lithuania.               often are ‘neglected’ by the education system itself.
This is one of the reasons why women who on average are                       The formulation and approval of a concept on state
better educated than men dominate in lower-paid activities                policy for young people was the first step in addressing
and among those who accept precarious forms of employ-                    young people’s problems. The state policy on young people
ment (part-time, shortened day). Social assistance for fami-              seeks to create favourable conditions for the formation of
lies raising children continues to be oriented mostly towards             the personalities of young people and for their integration
the payment of cash benefits, rather than to the provision of             into political, civil, economic, social and cultural life. It
social services or addressing employment and housing needs.               could be stated, however, that a comprehensive and coher-
In the end the response of young women is clear - to post-                ent approach to youth problems has not yet been devel-
pone having children or reject the idea of children altogether.           oped and there is a lack of legislation that clearly defines
     The number of socially disadvantaged and problematic                 the specific tools, measures and forms of support from the
families is growing from year to year. On average only about              state in implementing youth policy. In this respect
9% of foster children have lost their parents and become real             Lithuania is far behind the countries of the EU, where
orphans, while 30% of foster children are removed from                    tackling youth problems has gained significance and a con-
socially disadvantaged families. The large number of sui-                 structive response from society. On 21 November 2001,

                                                                    100
                                              Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
for example, the European Commission adopted its White             Lithuania can no longer afford to under-use or waste its
Paper ‘A New Impetus for European Youth’. The White                youthful resources. From the sustainable human develop-
Paper seeks to better address the specific needs of young          ment standpoint, however, the personal qualities and knowl-
people in the EU and national policies and to encourage            edge that today’s young people are developing are not only
young people to participate in the process of European             the most important ‘resource’ on which Lithuania will rely
integration. Funding for the new initiatives proposed by           in the coming decades, they are a chance for people to lead
the White Paper will mainly come from the EU’s ‘Youth’             meaningful lives within the larger European family. On the
programme, which has a total budget of EUR 520 million             other hand, the unaddressed problems young people face
over the period 2000-2006. After enlargement to a total of         today may become a source of problems for the whole of
27 countries, the European Union will have some 75 mil-            society in the future. The purpose of this report was to bring
lion people aged between 15 and 25.                                out some important features of the current situation facing
    On the whole, Europe is a rapidly ageing continent.            young Lithuanians with respect to essential human develop-
Economists emphasise that under such circumstances                 ment issues.




                                                             101
                                                         Conclusions
102
Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
The principal human
                                 development indicators
                                         Jolanta Rimkutë, Irina Voloðèiuk




Measuring human development.                                           The UNDP has constructed a composite Human De-
The human development embraces many sides of devel-                velopment Index (HDI) which was used in the first ever
opment. On the one hand it is a conceptual advantage,              Human Development Report 1990 (Global Report) for the
but on the other it makes the measurability of human               international ranking of countries. The basic idea behind
development problematic. In addition, human develop-               the HDI was to incorporate social choices beside income
ment contains crucial but not easily quantifiable factors          into a single and relatively simple indicator. The HDI is
related to empowerment, human rights and freedoms.                 calculated using international data available at the time
The UNDP tried to advance the dialogue with the con-               the Global Report is presented. The experience of the HDI
struction of a Political Freedom Index (PFI). It was sug-          calculation reflect the continuos effort to improve data.
gested that the following clusters be combined: political              Life expectancy at birth was therefore chosen as a proxy
participation; rule of law; freedom of expression. Each            for many important choices since longevity closely corre-
cluster was assessed using data obtained from respected            lates with the quality of life (adequate nutrition, good
international human rights organisations - Amnesty In-             health, education).
ternational, Freedom House, Human Rights Watch, the                    Education attainment measures a country’s relative
Inter-Parliamentary Union and other bodies. On the basis           achievement in both adult literacy and combined pri-
of this data an illustrative PFI was designed, ranking 100         mary, secondary and tertiary gross enrolment (ratio of
nations in 1994 (88 in 1991). With time, the method-               enrolled to the total population aged between 7 and 24).
ology of the PFI should evolve. Although, the human                    As a measure of the standard of living and as an indi-
development concept is much broader than its quantita-             cator of access to important economic choices GDP per
tive measurement. Yet simple tools are needed to moni-             capita was chosen, adjusted for purchasing power parity
tor progress in human development.                                 (PPP US$).




                                                             103
                                         The principal human development indicators
Human development index, 1999
                                 Life expectancy      Adult literacy rate,            Gross     GDP per capita,
                                         at birth   % aged 15 and above        enrolment, %          PPP US$              HDI
World                                      66.7                     79.2                65              6,980            0.716
OECD                                       76.6                     97.5                87             22,020            0.900
Eastern Europe and the CIS                 68.5                     98.6                77              6,290            0.777
Developing countries                       64.5                     72.9                61              3,530            0.647
High human development                     77.3                     98.5                91             23,410            0.914
Norway(1)*                                 78.4                     99.0                97             28,433            0.939
Australia (2)                              78.8                     99.0               116             24,574            0.936
Canada (3)                                 78.7                     99.0                97             26,251            0.936
Sweden (4)                                 79.6                     99.0               101             22,636            0.936
Belgium (5)                                78.2                     99.0               109             25,443            0.935
United States (6)                          76.8                     99.0                95             31,872            0.934
Finland(10)                                77.4                     99.0               103             23,096            0.925
Hungary (36)                               71.1                     99.3                81             11,430            0.829
Poland (38)                                73.1                     99.7                84               8,450           0.828
Estonia (44)                               70.3                     98.0                86               8,355           0.812
United Arab Emirates (45)                  74.8                     75.1                68             18,162            0.809
Croatia (46)                               73.6                     98.2                68               7,387           0.803
Lithuania (47)                             71.8                     99.5                80               6,656           0.803
Qatar (48)                                 69.3                     80.8                75             18,789            0.801
Medium human development                   66.8                     78.5                67               3,850           0.684
Trinidad and Tobago (49)                   74.1                     93.5                65               8,176           0.798
Latvia (50)                                70.1                     99.8                82               6,264           0.791
Belarus (53)                               68.5                     99.5                77               6,876           0.782
Russian Federation (55)                    66.1                     99.5                78               7,473           0.775
Bulgaria (57)                              70.8                     98.3                72               5,071           0.772
Brazil (69)                                67.5                     84.9                80               7,037           0.750
Armenia (72)                               72.7                     98.3                80               2,215           0.745
Ukraine (74)                               68.1                     99.6                77               3,458           0.742
Jamaica (78)                               75.1                     86.4                62               3,561           0.738
Sri Lanka (81)                             71.9                     91.4                70               3,279           0.735
Viet Nam (101)                             67.8                     93.1                67               1,860           0.682
Cameroon (125)                             50.0                     74.8                43               1,573           0.506
Congo (126)                                51.1                     79.5                63                 727           0.502
Low human development                      52.6                     48.9                38               1,200           0.442
Pakistan (127)                             59.6                     45.0                40               1,834           0.498
Togo (128)                                 51.6                     56.3                62               1,410           0.489
Nepal (129)                                58.1                     40.4                60               1,237           0.480
Yemen (133)                                60.1                     45.2                51                 806           0.468
Mauritania (139)                           51.1                     41.6                41               1609            0.437
Burundi (160)                              40.6                     46.9                19                 578           0.309
Niger (161)                                44.8                     15.3                16                 753           0.274
Sierra Leone (162)                         38.3                     32.0                27                 448           0.258
* In brackets HDI rank.


    With normalisation of the values of the variables, that              From: UNDP Human Development Report 2001, Oxford Univer-
                                                                         sity Press, New-York, 2001,
make up HDI, its value ranges from 0 to 1. The HDI
value for a country shows the distance that it had to over-              Human Development: concepts and trends, SPU/UNDP, Vilnius,
                                                                         1999
come to reach the maximum possible value of 1.

                                                                 104
                                          Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Demographic profile,2000
Population* 3,491.0 thous.                                                                        Life expectancy at birth:         Migration:
Youth (15-29) 811.6 thous.                 Birth rate per 1,000 population           9.2          Average              72.87        Arrived              1,510
Were born             34.1 thous.          Mortality rate per 1,000 population      10.5          Women                  77.93      Departed             2,616
Died                  38.9 thous.          Natural growth of population           - 4,770         Men                    67.62      Migration saldo -1,106
* Preliminary population census 2001 data


Health
                                                          1994            1995         1996             1997            1998       1999          2000
Morbidity, per 100,000 population
Malignant tumours                                       1,241.3      1,266.2         1,322.5         1,393.5       1,465.7       1,552.4     1,631.8
Active tuberculosis                                       240.0        250.2           268.0            288.5           308.0     318.3          290.3
Syphilis                                                   57.6           90.8         101.4             84.9            62.8      45.3           31.7
Non-cumulative registered HIV/AIDS*
HIV-carriers                                                 10              10              12           31              52         66            65
AIDS                                                          1              1                5             3              8          5             7
Mortality by cause, per 100,000
Cardiovascular diseases                                   654.4        654.3           633.2            613.9           602.0     592.0          566.4
Malignant tumours                                         200.7        203.2           202.6            199.7           204.9     209.5          209.0
External causes                                           185.9        176.0           157.6            146.9           144.7     142.4          138.1
Suicide                                                    45.8           45.6          46.4             44.0            42.0      41.9           44.1
  Men                                                      81.9           79.1          79.3             77.1            73.6      73.8           75.6
  Women                                                    13.4           15.6          17.1             14.5            13.7      13.6           16.1
Infant (0-1) mortality, per 1,000 population               14.2           12.5          10.1             10.3             9.2        8.6           8.5
*Corrected data from the AIDS Centre


Suicide among children and young people
                                                                                                                    Per 100,000 population
                                         Males                    Females                                       Males                  Females
                                    10-17 18-29              10-17 18-29                                10-17           18-29     10-17        18-29
1993                                20       196               5        26                                9.3            56.0        2.4          7.8
1994                                17       225              11        30                                7.9            65.3        5.3          9.1
1995                                23       211               9        29                               10.5            62.1        4.3          8.9
1996                                23       223               6        24                               10.3            66.4        2.8          7.4
1997                                20       236               6        24                                8.8            71.0        2.7          7.5
1998                                13       205              12        21                                5.7            62.1        5.4          6.6
1999                                23       222               9        26                                9.9            67.6        4.0          8.2
2000                                18       214              14        25                                7.7            65.6        6.2          7.9


Employment, unemployment, wage
                                                          1994            1995         1996             1997            1998       1999          2000
Employment level, %                                        56.1           55.2          54.6             52.6            53.5      53.2           51.2
Unemployment level, %,
Labour force survey data                                   17.4           17.1          16.4             14.1            13.5      14.1           15.4
Labour Exchange data                                        3.8             6.1             7.1           5.9             6.4        8.4          11.5
Youth, %, labour force survey data                                                                       25.2            22.2      26.5           29.0
Average monthly gross wage, LTL                           325.4        480.9           618.2            778.1           929.8    987.4*    1,007.9**
Minimum wage, LTL                                          56.5        134.6                240         374.2           417.5     430.0          430.0
* Corrected data
**Preliminary data

                                                                             105
                                                     The principal human development indicators
Average state insurance pension, LTL
                                                               1994          1995          1996         1997     1998          1999       2000
Old age pension                                               108.31        147.04       188.97       239.86   286.15      309.06       312.54
Disability pension                                            104.31        139.34       176.82       221.86   260.91      278.94       279.63
Widower’s/widow’s                                                     -      91.96        92.56        71.25    58.10          60.49      60.20
  Of which for those who lost spouse before 1 January 1995*           -            -             -     31.10    34.43          35.13      34.57
Loss of breadwinner                                            96.02        102.62       122.66       149.96   174.60      183.11       183.32
Seniority                                                     111.88        125.81       149.93       179.67   208.27      216.24       212.72
* Paid since 1 July 1997



Education
                                                       1994/95        1995/96          1996/97       1997/98   1998/99     1999/00        2000/01
Total enrolment                                           644               665           688           717       746             774         787
Drop-outs, % of total enrolment                               1.2            1.3           1.2           0.9       0.9            0.9              -



Crime
                                                         1994              1995          1996          1997      1998           1999         2000
Registered crime                                        58,634            60,819        68,053        75,816    78,149         77,108       82,370
Juvenile crime                                           3,036             3,385         3,408         3,313     3,322          3,339        3,578
Solved cime, %                                                41             40            41            43       40,3             41             40




Gender profile

Average gross monthly wage, LTL
                                    All employed                                          Workers                    Employees
                                  Women       Men                                      Women      Men             Women      Men
1996 04                            534          709                                      339           560          628            915
1997 04                            685          920                                      546           765          782           1,197
1998 04                            886         1,152                                     643           902         1,044          1,587
1999 04                            968         1,182                                     660           909         1,152          1,615
2000 1 quarter                     930         1,143                                     654           861         1,092          1,551
2001 1 quarter                    964.3       1,180.8                                   671.7         891.4       1,135.7         1,617.5



Results of Parliamentary (Seimas) elections
                                          Women                      %                                  Men               %
VII Seimas, 1992                               10                   7.1                                 131             92.9
VIII Seimas, 1996                              25               18.0                                    114             82.0
IX Seimas,2000                                 15               10.6                                    126             89.4



Members of municipal councils
                                          Women                      %                                  Men               %
1995                                          289               19.4                                   1,199            80.6
1997                                          326               22.0                                   1,158            78.0
2000                                          275               17.6                                   1,287            82.4


                                                                          106
                                               Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
Cabinet of Ministers
                                                                    Total     Women                   Men
VI Cabinet of Ministers                                               20               -                20
VII Cabinet of Ministers                                              20              1                 19
VIII Cabinet of Ministers                                             18              2                 16
VIII Cabinet of Ministers                                             15              1                 14
IX Cabinet of Ministers                                               15              1                 14
X Cabinet of Ministers                                                15              1                 14
XI Cabinet of Ministers                                               13              1                 12
XII Cabinet of Ministers                                              13              3                 10



Enrolment, %, beginning of academic year
                                  Specialised secondary education                          Higher education
                                     Females           Males                        Females             Males
1990/91                               50.8             49.2                           51.9              48.1
1995/96                               64.3             35.7                           56.2              43.8
1999/00                               64.6             35.4                           57.9              42.1
2000/01                               64.0             36.0                           58.1              41.9



Scientists, 2000
                                                                              Women                   Men
Scientists                                                                         1,822             3,511
Habilitated doctors                                                                 110                685
  Professors                                                                         62                547
  Docents                                                                            20                 67
Doctors                                                                            1,664             2,683
  Professors                                                                          6                 37
  Docents                                                                           741              1,493




                                                            107
                                      The principal human development indicators
Lithuanian
                     Human Development Report
                              2001

                               Publisher:
                       Social Policy Unit (SPG)
          Vivulskio str. 10-26, LT-2009, Vilnius, Lithuania

                          No. of copies printed 1000
Publishing House „Homo liber”, Laisvës av. 81-20, LT-2022, Vilnius, Lithuania
      Printer AB „Vilspa”, Virðuliðkiø str. 80, LT-2056, Vilnius, Lithuania

“Human Development Report Lithuania: Opportunities for Youth and Human Development” (UNDP) 2001

  • 1.
    Opportunities for Youth and Human Development December 2001, Vilnius United Nations Development Programme Social Policy Unit
  • 2.
    © United NationsDevelopment Programme (UNDP) © Social Policy Unit (SPG)
  • 3.
    The popularity ofthe concept of human development is growing with every year. It is now well known to scholars and politicians, and also to society at large. The growing interest in human development in society proves that the ultimate goal of Lithuania’s policy of development should be to improve the quality of people’s lives. The Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001 is the seventh publica- tion financially and conceptually supported by the United Nations Develop- ment Programme in Lithuania. This year, it focuses on prospects and opportu- nities in life for young people. The younger years are a complex period in life, young people’s personalities are being formed, and they are beginning to have an impact on society. During this period a young person encounters a lot of problems that cannot always be dealt with individually. Do favourable pre- conditions exist in Lithuania that encourage young people to form socially active, moral personalities? Do they enjoy enough opportunities to feel fully integrated into society? Do they feel secure? All these problems are our concern. The participation of the younger generation in society is particularly impor- tant in a period of transition in which societal values, norms of behaviour and lifestyles are changing rapidly. I believe that this publication will attract the attention of scholars, politicians and society in general to the complex problems that are facing young people, and will help to find ways of dealing with them as well as encourage further discussion on sustainable human development. As in the past, this year’s report offers views of independent experts that do not necessarily coincide with the official position of the government. Vilija Blinkeviciute Minister of Social Security and Labour
  • 4.
    Production team Editors Dr. JolantaRimkutë, Dr. Irina Voloðèiuk Researchers and experts Dr. Rasa Aliðauskienë, Jonas Kairys, Dr. Romas Lazutka, Dr. Arûnas Liubðys, Dr. Gediminas Navaitis, Audra Mikalauskaitë, Dr. Violeta Rimkevièienë, Gintautas Sakalauskas, Dr. Margarita Starkevièiûtë, Dr. Nijolë Veèkienë, Dr. Laimutë Þilinskienë Department of Statistics Aldona Ablingienë, Regina Deveikytë, Virginija Eidukienë, Vitalija Motiekaitienë UNDP Lithuania Cihan Sultanoglu, Aase Fosshaug Palme, Mathieu Ryckewaert Social Policy Unit Jurgita Baltramiejûnienë Supplementary materials Þivilë Janukonienë, Þydra Burokaitë, Dr. Vida Kanopienë, Albertas Ðlekys Editors of English text Howard Jarvis Translators Kristina Kaèkuvienë, Gaila Mucenekas, Rasa Sakalaitë Lay-out, cover page design Arnoldas Puikis The cover page design shows a reproduction of the painting “Niekada nesutiktø draugø veidai” by Vilmantas Marcinkevièius The report is an independent publication. The analysis and recommendations pre- sented in the report do not necessarily coincide with the views of the UNDP or the government of Lithuania. All data in this report are provided by the Department of Statistics, unless otherwise stated in the text.
  • 5.
    Contents Executive summary 7 From the editors 15 Jolanta Rimkutë, Irina Voloðèiuk I Youth and society 19 Rasa Aliðauskienë, Laima Þilinskienë II Economy 27 Margarita Starkevièiûtë III Education 33 Violeta Rimkevièienë IV Youth and the labour market 39 Nijolë Veèkienë V Standard of living: children, youth and poverty 47 Romas Lazutka VI Family 57 Gediminas Navaitis VII Social assistance to families 65 Audra Mikalauskaitë VIII Health 71 Arûnas Liubðys, Jonas Kairys IX Juvenile crime 81 Gintautas Sakalauskas X Rights of children and youth 91 Gintautas Sakalauskas Conclusions 99 The principal human development indicators 103
  • 6.
  • 7.
    Executive summary From the Editors the development of society. Young people differ as a social This is the seventh national annual report financially sup- group from other age groups, however. The differences be- ported by the United Nations Development Programme come evident when comparing social and political behaviour, (UNDP) in Lithuania since 1995. As in previous years, the attitudes and employment opportunities between age groups. report robustly adheres to the sustainable human develop- Young people are more liberal, socially mobile and receptive to ment concept formulated by the UNDP in 1990 and is pre- change. Among people under 30, 60% support the market pared by a team of independent, locally based scholars. economy. However, the economic and social polarisation of This year's report is devoted to young people, to the prob- society determines the increasing differentiation in young lems they face and to their opportunities, and to their position people and conflict between the generations. In 1999, the in society as a social group. Both problems and opportunities most important spheres of life for young people were family, are understood from a human development standpoint, be- employment and education. The importance of education is yond tangible material opportunities or opportunities related increasing among young people. to livelihood. Apart from education, employment and secu- The most important issues for Lithuanian society, accord- rity, these include societal and spiritual issues for young people ing to young people, are related to economic, physical and and opportunities to share important societal values with other psychological security. Young Lithuanians feel poorly inte- generations, to feel themselves a part of society so that they can grated into society. They often feel ignored or unprepared to govern principles of solidarity and respect not only the mate- compete on the labour market. However, they do not show a rial but also the spiritual needs of all generations. great deal of interest in overcoming this social alienation. In The message of the report conveys the idea that opportu- 2000, more than half of young people said that they did not nities for young people today are opportunities for all mem- know about any organisations established specifically for them. bers of society tomorrow. All around the world young people Participation in NGOs, meanwhile, is on the wane. face enormous challenges regardless of their age and status in The main concern for young people is unemployment society. The chances young people as social group have for and job security. Among the main obstacles to starting a success depend both on the attitudes of society and on youth- private business, young people cited a lack of money (65%) orientated state policy in education, employment and human and an insufficient legal basis (31%). Young people are ex- rights. In Lithuania, young people have so far not been enjoy- pressing an intense and increasing desire to work or study in ing the same opportunities as their contemporaries in devel- foreign countries. oped countries. Young people do not feel themselves a re- In seeking to better integrate young people into society, spected and cared-for social group. If an integrated and tar- political and economic measures are necessary, targeted towards geted effort by the whole of society is not made to improve the different groups of young people. More attention should be situation, Lithuania will continue to let its young people slip paid to young people who neither study nor work. They are the away through emigration, crime and drug addiction. group most vulnerable to social exclusion and so are the most difficult to reach. Young people who study are the most active, I both from a political point of view and as a part of the labour Youth and society market. They should therefore be encouraged to take part in To socially define the concept of ‘young people’ is compli- decision-making processes involving issues related to themselves, cated. It depends on many factors, which include the level of and even more so in addressing global social problems. 7 Executive summary
  • 8.
    Young Lithuanians donot differ greatly from their con- come of the small- and medium-sized enterprises that pre- temporaries in Latvia and Estonia in terms of social charac- vail on the domestic market. The number of registered small- teristics and orientation. They associate Europe with the and medium-sized enterprises that are not operating grew future and with cultural development. by 14% in 2000 compared to 1999. The negative impact of socio-economic reforms on dif- II ferent population groups, including young people, could Economy have been mitigated by state investment in the social sector. In 2000, having laid the foundation for a market economy, Instead the government halved public investment. State in- Lithuania started a new stage in its development – integration vestment was therefore smaller in Lithuania, at 1.5% of GDP, into the European Union (EU). GDP grew by 3.9%. The than in Latvia and Estonia, at 3.5% and 3.8% of GDP, major driving force behind the economic growth was a 20.5% respectively. In 2000, funds allocated for health care stood increase in the export of goods and services. Exports to the EU at 4.4% of GDP, which is half the EU average. Expenditure in 2000 grew by 21.2%, making up 47.9% of the total ex- for education was 6.64% of GDP, lagging behind Poland ports. and Latvia (above 7% of GDP). Human capital is being However, a relatively low standard of living (GDP per driven out of Lithuania. Young people were the most sig- capita barely reached 35% of the EU average), increasing nificant of those population groups who went abroad to structural unemployment and high unemployment among seek employment in 2000. the young remain acute problems. Generally speaking, youth The fundamental problems detrimental to the appro- problems are determined by such factors as the macroeco- priate financing of social programmes were related to an nomic environment, the structure of the economy, state in- unfavourable pattern of taxation, and the rapid ageing of vestment in social capital and agreement between the inter- the population. The number of people aged 60 and over per ests of different generations and population groups within 100 children under the age of 15 reached 92 by the end of state policy. 2000, growing by 1.6 times over the previous 10 years. The One of the barriers that prevented young people from State Social Insurance Fund’s (SODRA’s) difficult financial making use of their abilities was the fact that the majority of situation negatively influenced social welfare opportunities newly created jobs was in the services sector, which is rela- for young people. Its revenue constraints resulted in a short- tively badly paid (surveys show that 52.2% of young people age of funds that had to be remitted to the state’s health and are employed in services), or in traditional branches of in- employment funds, which hampered the implementation dustry (22.6%), where highly skilled labour is not in de- of employment programmes. The supply of jobs to young mand. Skill-intensive industry produces only 3.5% of total people has fallen also because the pension age was increased. value added, while the same indicator in the EU member As macroeconomic stability was achieved at the expense states was 15-18%. The demand for highly skilled labour is of economic growth, it was not capable of ensuring an in- restricted by a very small number of high-tech industries in crease in the income of the population and the reduction of the total industrial output, at only 4.4%, and the large share structural unemployment. In this rapidly changing world, a of low-technology industries, at 73%. Bearing in mind that country’s or an individual’s success depends on how quickly the numbers of scientists, R&D personnel and students in innovations are introduced, how well young people are edu- Lithuania are similar to EU and candidate countries, the cated, how many skills they have and how much knowledge conclusion may be made that labour skills, particularly the is gained. skills of young people who have acquired an education dur- ing the years of independence, were not being used to the III full. Education A large number of jobs was created in small enterprises. Reforms in education between 1999 and 2001 have been Young people could have created jobs for themselves by marked by activities and achievements focused on the fol- setting up, for example, small new technology-based enter- lowing priorities: the modernisation of learning; raising the prises. Such efforts, however, were hindered by an inad- quality of education; the improvement of conditions in the equately small supply of venture capital on the market. An education and learning of social pedagogues; and the analysis of start-up capital showed that in 89% of cases the harmonisation of the general education system. An impor- personal savings of owners were used for starting a personal tant step in laying the foundations for sustainable improve- enterprise. Seeking fiscal balance by cutting state expendi- ment in the quality of education has been setting up a frame- ture reduced domestic demand and, consequently, the in- work for early and pre-school education. The number of 8 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 9.
    children attending pre-schoolinstitutions fell by nearly three Pupils should have access to quality basic education and times between 1991 and 2000. In 2000, 41.1% of chil- have equal ‘starting’ opportunities, accessibility to secondary dren of pre-school age attended kindergarten, of whom education and vocational training, and the chance to return 11.8% were in rural areas and 58.0% were in urban areas. to education at any time in their lives. Children from rural and urban areas have unequal opportu- nities to prepare for primary school. IV Between 1999 and 2000, basic education was prolonged Youth and the labour market from nine to ten years. The specialisation of basic education On the one hand young people determine the prospects for was finalised between 2000 and 2001. In the academic year the labour market. Yet on the other they are the most vulner- 2000/2001, in the final grades of secondary school, pupils able social group to labour market fluctuations. Generally could choose between an exact, humanitarian or technical speaking, the greatest chance of employment for young education. Legislation on higher education was adopted that people comes from services and industry. However, 17.3% legitimised colleges as non-university tertiary schools. of young people are employed in agriculture. The reduction The state monopoly in education continues to further of employment in agriculture is an important prerequisite diminish under the pressure of the increasing number of for EU membership and special programmes aimed at labour private educational institutions that are emerging. Since 1999, mobility should be implemented. A relatively high propor- the range of private educational institutions has changed tion (11%) of young people aged 20-29 years belongs to the qualitatively. category of specialists (engineers, teachers and doctors, for Accessibility to education remains an acute problem for example) compared to those who are older than 30, of whom all educational levels. The disproportion in primary, basic 15% are specialists. Qualifications among young people liv- and secondary schools between rural and urban areas along ing in Lithuania’s cities are significantly higher than those of with a lack of mobility deprive pupils from rural areas of the young people in rural areas, and their work is better paid. opportunity to enrol in different types of education past The work young people do is paid nearly 40% less than the basic school. For students of specialised secondary and higher national average. education who move to study from rural areas or small towns, According to the labour exchange, the number of un- settlement grants and targeted loans and stipends should be employed young people increases every year. On 1 Novem- provided on a means-tested basis. ber 2001, the level of unemployment among young people Remaining in the same grade for the second or third time was 18.9% (total 12.0%). On average, every fourth person is a prerequisite to dropping out of school. The total number registered with the labour exchange is under 29. According of pupils who repeated courses between 1995/1996 and to the labour force survey, however, the actual unemploy- 2000/2001 was approximately 34,800. This demanded ap- ment level among young people is twice as high as the regis- proximately 10 million LTL in additional funding annu- tered one. ally. ‘Repeat’ pupils from the sixth and ninth grades usually The level of unemployment is increasing among young drop out of basic school altogether. A record of drop-outs is men. The insufficient level of education and vocational train- kept by the Ministry of Education and Science and the De- ing or their disparity with labour market demand often be- partment of Statistics. However, the different methodology comes the reason for unemployment among young people. used for these calculations does not allow for accurate assess- Lithuanian Labour Exchange statistics indicate that at the ments of the situation and targeted policy measures. Accord- beginning of 2001 the proportion of unemployed young ing to the Department of Statistics, approximately 4-5% of people with a higher education was only 2.8% and with children aged 7-15 drop out of school annually. The Minis- specialised secondary 8.3%. The proportion of young un- try of Education and Science has indicated that in 2000, employed people without vocational training was 41.7%. 689 children dropped out of basic school (of whom 255 Young people with a low level of education are exposed to a were disabled). The problem of dropping out should be high risk of long-term unemployment. According to the related not only to compulsory education, but also to the labour force survey, the long-term unemployed in the sec- necessity to provide opportunities to re-enter the education ond quarter of 2001 accounted for 58% of the total number system and be involved in life-long education. of unemployed. Young people account for approximately a According to the Ministry of Education and Science, third of all the long-term unemployed. There are twice as 9% of the total number of pupils in 2000/2001 had special many men as there are women among the young long-term needs. Only 1.1% of all these pupils were enrolled in special unemployed. educational institutions. 9 Executive summary
  • 10.
    The problem ofyouth employment is much wider than and stipends (41%); have three or more children (37.6%); any labour market policy or approaches to the allocation of and where the breadwinner is a farmer (35%). In 2000, the Employment Fund. A system of measures aimed at im- 31% of children under 18 were below the poverty line. proving employment opportunities among young people More than 20% of children of pre-school age are living in should include the advancement of basic education poverty. Young people and children (particularly of a pre- emphasising the importance of knowledge about labour school age) are more vulnerable to poverty than other age market development, and strengthening the motivation to groups. acquire competitive qualifications. In 2000, 64% of respondents of the household budget survey attributed themselves to the middle-class and slightly V more than one-third to the poor. Standard of living: children, youth and poverty Economic growth had no noticeable positive effect on the VI average standard of living of the population in 2000. Family Monthly disposable income per household member fell be- Under the influence of the continuing rapid transformation low the level of 1998 and reached 415 LTL. The real wage of society significant changes are occurring in family rela- fell by 1.9%. The decrease in income led to a worsening of tionships and family models. During the last decade many the consumption pattern. The proportion of the total con- stereotypes of contemporary family models were developed. sumer expenditure on food in 2000 was 44.4%. The poor- Changes in family behaviour and family attitudes were par- est households allocated 64% of their total expenditure on ticularly evident among young families (couples younger food, and the wealthiest 31%. In 2000, consumer expendi- than 30). ture per capita of the wealthiest docile was 7.9 times higher The traditional family model recognises only marriages than that of the poorest. (8.1 in 1999). that have been officially confirmed in one way or another. The standard of living in households with children is on At the present time the incidence of unregistered cohabita- average lower than that of households without children. In tion is increasing, which indirectly gives evidence of the grow- 2000 disposable income per capita in households with one ing number of extra-marital children registered by both par- child was slightly higher than the national average, and in ents. The registration of cohabiting couples came into effect households with three or more children it was 60% lower. in July 2001. Among the factors determining the standard of living of The roles of men and women as fully worthy members young people are the demographic composition of a house- of society used to be inseparable from living in a family as a hold, the source of income, the occupation of household married couple. Today approximately 40% of women aged members and place of residence. 30 and older do not have a husband and are single, wid- The proportion of young people’s income from business owed or divorced. In the traditional family model marriages and freelance activities in 2000 almost halved. The propor- cannot be dissolved or broken off. The divorce level in tion of social benefits, on the contrary, grew significantly. Lithuania is relatively high and exceeds the highest divorce Young people are becoming more and more dependent on levels of countries in the European Union. Young families, social and private support. as in the families of other age groups, are divorcing more The average income of the 18-24 age bracket exceeds often (65-70%) on the initiative of the woman. Nearly one- 500 LTL per household member per month and is higher fifth of young couples that divorce do not have children, than the national average. If per capita income in the 18-19 60% of couples are raising one child, and the remaining age group is 561 LTL, it falls to 425 LTL in the 25-29 age couples have two or more children. Overall, every eighth group. It further decreases to 368 LTL in the 30-34 age family in Lithuania consists of only one parent, usually the bracket. The main reason for such a change in income is the mother. number of dependants. The traditional family model recognises sexual relations According to the relative poverty line, the poverty level only within marriage. If in 1990, 7% of all children were in Lithuania in 2000 was 16%. The highest poverty level born out of wedlock, in 2000 the proportion increased to was in rural areas (27.6%) and lowest in the cities (12%). 22.6%. In rural areas, mothers aged up to 30 give birth to Approximately 560,000 people lived below the poverty line. 23.8% of children out of wedlock, and in urban areas 19.5%. While the poverty line in 2000 was 260 LTL, the poor In a traditional family model, children are perceived as spent on average 201 LTL. Poverty was much higher than an essential part of the family. Between 1990 and 2000, the the national average among households that live on benefits birth rate decreased markedly from 2.02 to 1.35. 10 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 11.
    The traditional familyidentifies the role of the man as tion of activities between the different types of care institu- heading the family and as having more responsibility for its tions. The establishment of alternative care within families well-being. Today the absolute majority of families are ‘two- was objectively slowed down by the municipalities, which, career’ families, where both husband and wife are profes- in attempting to provide assistance to children growing in sionally active. The role of the husband as head of the family problematic families, preferred an expansion of services of- is confirmed by approximately 6-8% of families. fered in institutions instead of developing outside services Obviously, during such abrupt and deep societal trans- for families. formation families lack an active and supportive state policy. At the start of 2001 there were approximately 20,000 Today the preparation for family life from an educational children with disabilities, 44% of them receiving social ben- perspective is contradictory. A teaching programme called efits. However, services provided for children with disabili- Family Ethics and Psychology, which encompassed a sys- ties are not only organised through social assistance and so- tematic way of teaching important general information and cial services, but also through the education and training skills about family life, was abolished. Psychologists provided system. Care services provided at institutions dominated the consultations for separating couples in all civil metrication social services pattern for children with disabilities. They departments for free. The services were dissembled when constituted 65%, and out-of-institution services accounted Vilnius municipality stopped financing the last psychologist for 35%. Out of every 100 children, approximately 15 chil- at the Civic Metrication Department in 2001. dren receive the latter services. However, this proportion dif- fers for each municipality. VII The narrow view of family assistance from the state as Social assistance to families being the provision of monetary benefits should be changed, The family is the main ‘cell’ of society, on which the future because this approach is not conducive to family of a nation relies. State social assistance to families should be sustainability. Family policy should be inseparable from targeted at strengthening family stability and sustainability. employment policy and housing. Young people value em- So far the theoretical foundation for policy making in the ployment and the family most. This attitude should be sup- field of social assistance to families as a societal activity has ported by a long-term strategy on family development as not been formulated. Social assistance for families raising well as by family policies backed up by funding and invest- children continues to be oriented mostly toward the pay- ment. ment of cash benefits, rather than to the provision of social services or addressing employment and housing needs. So- VIII cial assistance benefits have a very significant impact on the Health standard of living of families receiving them; 56% of their From 1990 to 2000, the annual number of births decreased income comes from social assistance benefits provided in from 56,900 to 34,100. The mortality rate continued its various forms. However, in narrowing family assistance to downward slide to 10.5 per 1,000 people. The positive cash benefits, it becomes more and more concentrated on changes in mortality conditioned an increase in average life the most socially disadvantaged families and does not con- expectancy at birth to 72.87 years of age (67.62 for men tribute to the sustainability of a family. and 77.93 for women). Diseases of the cardiovascular sys- Since 1995 the number of socially disadvantaged fami- tem caused 53.8% of the overall number of deaths, onco- lies has increased by 1.9 times and the number of children logical diseases were responsible for 19.8% and non-medical being raised in these families grew by 57%. Indirectly this causes for 13% of the total deaths. Non-medical causes are provides evidence that state family assistance policy insuffi- the most common cause of death among children and young ciently contributes to the preconditions for family people. Deaths by non-medical causes were higher among sustainability. There is a high risk that the children from boys than girls (165.8 and 29.0, respectively, per 100,000 these families will be neglected and not properly cared for population), suicide among boys was 55.2, and among girls during their developmental period crucial for socialisation 9.8, per 100,000 population. Infant mortality continued to and the formation of personality. fall, reaching 8.5 per 1,000 live births in 2000. Although Approximately 70% of children in foster care are being Lithuania has the lowest infant mortality of all the countries cared for by close family relatives. Research shows that in of the former Soviet Union, it lags behind developed coun- implementing local government reform the decentralisation tries where infant mortality rarely exceeds 5 per 1,000 live of children’s homes and special educational institutions was births. In some regions and towns (Radviliðkis, Këdainiai, carried out without setting a mechanism for the co-ordina- Alytus, Ðvenèioniai, Molëtai, Zarasai districts and the towns 11 Executive summary
  • 12.
    of Palanga andVisaginas) infant mortality has considerably this group made up only 17% of the population. If crimes exceeded the national average for several years (over 18 per committed by people who do not work or attend school 1,000 live births). No targeted research has been made in continue to grow, crimes committed by those who do fell this area. Women’s mortality during childbirth was 11.8 per dramatically from 6,964 (56% of total crime) to 1,304 (5%) 100,000 live births. The number of birth pathologies con- in 1990 and 2000. Children and young people constituted stitutes 70.6% of all births. Every fourth woman who gave the biggest proportion not only of the perpetrators of crime birth was diagnosed as being anaemic. The number of abor- but also its victims. tions was 69.6 per 100 births in 2000. In 2000, 47% of all convicted people were imprisoned. There is still no unified database allowing for a thorough A large proportion of the convicts were young people, mainly and qualitative assessment of morbidity. Compared with young men who on average spend four or five years in con- 1999, there were 20.1% less infectious diseases, 14.3% less finement. In 2000, almost 1,000 juveniles (35%) received respiratory tract diseases and 4.5% less digestive tract dis- prison sentences in Lithuania. The excessive application of eases among children. The number of adults and children imprisonment violates the provisions of the United Nations suffering from tuberculosis is falling. In 2000, the number Convention on the Rights of the Child, as well as the prin- of children suffering from active tuberculosis was 16.8 per ciples of criminal policy for children and young people in 100,000 children aged 0-14 (21.9 in 1999). European Union member states. In Lithuania the excessive Since 1997 the budget has no longer financed medical application of prison sentences to juveniles is mostly precon- units at school and children go to polyclinics for prophylac- ditioned by legal and administrative factors rather than by tic examinations and vaccinations. Schoolchildren will be any increase in juvenile crime or its patterns. There is no less likely to receive regular medical examinations as well as system of effective correctional measures alternative to im- receive emergency medical assistance at school. prisonment. In every district there should be guaranteed quality and Moreover, a minor who has committed an offence can an essential minimum of services. For the majority of health be sent to a special correctional or care establishment on the care facilities, funding is not assigned for the procurement of grounds of an executive authority decision but not the court’s. new technology and the repair and maintenance of old equip- This clearly violates the rights of the child declared in the ment. Health care reforms do not encourage hospitals to Constitution of the Republic of Lithuania and the Euro- accept more patients and earn more money. The balancing pean Convention of Human Rights and Fundamental Free- of the health insurance budget should be a top priority for doms. The new Criminal Code opens up greater possibilities the government. for the administration of alternative correctional measures. However, organisational decisions and means are insufficient IX to apply them in practice. Juvenile crime Lithuania has been in the process of implementing re- In 2000, compared to 1999, total registered crime grew by form in the juvenile criminal justice system since 1998. The 6.8%, drug-related crimes increased by 33%, and registered common goal of juvenile criminal justice reform was to cut serious crime decreased by 12.9%. Property-related crime back on repeat crime among juveniles by setting up a hu- accounts for 80% of the total number of crimes. The num- mane and efficient juvenile criminal justice system. The ber of solved crimes committed by repeat offenders grew by programme also aimed at improving the legal framework for 27% and made up 46% of the total number of solved crimes. regulating juvenile justice. According to the programme, One of the key factors behind the growth in crime is an juvenile (family) courts and a network of special depart- increase in juvenile crime. ments within the criminal police and the Prosecutor’s Office Every year juveniles commit 14-16% of the total num- will be established. ber of crimes. Among juvenile criminal offenders, 5% were female and 95% male. Schoolchildren made up 60% of ju- X venile offences and those who were neither studying nor Rights of children and youth working made up 38.1%. Almost two-thirds of juvenile of- The rights of the child are an indispensable part of the over- fenders acted in groups. However, violent crime, which causes all system of human rights. Children and young people are a particularly negative reaction in society, accounted for 1.2% one of the most vulnerable groups in society. They are the of total juvenile crime. only age group in society whose rights, in their content and In 2000, people aged 18-29 constituted 47% of all actual implementation, completely depend on another so- people accused of crimes committed in Lithuania, although cial group - adults. 12 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 13.
    Lithuania acceded tothe 1989 United Nations Con- integration. According to the Lithuanian Constitution, edu- vention on the Rights of the Child on 5 January 1992. The cation is compulsory for people up to the age of 16. Often principles of the Convention stipulate that the government children who drop out of school before the age of 16 are no should be the central institution responsible for the imple- more subject to compulsory education when they become mentation of the rights of the child. However, in Lithuania older than 16 despite the fact that they have no education. the responsibility for the implementation of the rights of This duty should rather be linked to the actual acquisition of children is distributed among various institutions. At the some level of education (for example, basic education) rather governmental level there are no institutions left that are di- than to a certain age. The education system should bring up rectly responsible for the formation of children’s rights policy. not only educated, but also free and democratic individuals. The newly established institution of the Controller for Pro- tection of the Rights of the Child plays a very important role Conclusions in the field of the protection of children’s rights, but it does “Young people are the future of society and the state.” A not formulate state policy in this field. A Council for state that does not provide young people with essential hu- Children’s Affairs at the President’s Office was established, man development choices or support them on their way to whose job it is to inform and advise the president about adulthood will inevitably face socio-economic problems in various institutions concerned with the rights of children the future. Most youth-related problems are deeply rooted and their activities. Both at the national and local levels there in intergenerational relations and in the transition between is a lack of comprehensive statistical data on children that education, training and the labour market. could allow for the evaluation and monitoring of the imple- If Lithuania has succeeded in building a market economy, mentation of children’s rights and mechanisms that can co- it still lags behind EU countries in the transition to a ‘knowl- ordinate policy. State budget funds allocated to policy in the edge economy’ and investment in social capital. So the de- field of children’s rights are not based on clear principles or mand for highly skilled labour, which is extremely valuable procedures. The adoption of new legislation that is more for young people - and consequently the demand for quality focused on the problems that face children and young people education - is insufficient. Numerous sociological surveys is an important achievement in the field of ensuring their have revealed that more than half of young respondents rights. In July 2000, the Civil Code was adapted with a have the intention to emigrate or seek employment abroad. separate book on families and children. However, there is a Young Lithuanians rank job security highly and they lack of legislation that clearly defines the specific tools, mea- particularly lack labour competitiveness and stability. Ac- sures and forms of support from the state in implementing cording to the labour exchange, the number of unemployed policy on young people. young people is increasing every year. The level of unem- The transition to a market economy is negatively affect- ployment among young people reached 18.9% (total 12.0%) ing families raising children. This was one of the main rea- on 1 November 2001. Young people account for approxi- sons hampering the implementation of the principles of the mately a third of all the long-term unemployed. One cannot Convention, in the opinion of the UN Committee on the predict exactly which qualifications people will need several Rights of the Child. The physical punishment of children decades hence, but what is known for sure is that the capac- in both families and institutions is widespread and society ity and the motivation to learn on a continuous basis will tolerates this. Large numbers of foster children live in become something like a basic skill for everybody. children’s homes and institutions, and relatively few of them Young people are increasingly trying to combine differ- are cared for in families. Morbidity among children is high, ent areas of life. But family and work are difficult to combine and the incidence of tuberculosis is causing particular con- in Lithuania. This is one of the reasons why women who on cern. A large number of children die as a result of traumas or average are better educated than men dominate in lower- accidents, in particular road accidents. The large number of paid activities and among those that demand precarious forms suicides among children and young people in Lithuania is of employment (part-time, a shortened day). In the end the also reason for concern. Children, particularly those with response of young women is clear - to postpone having chil- disabilities living in rural areas, do not have access to the dren or reject the idea of children altogether. same level of health care services and medication as children The future pattern of intergenerational relations has been living in other locations do. In the past few years the number influenced by income and social disparities. Under these of children and young people using drugs has increased. circumstances society can hardly expect young people to The right to education is an important factor that impacts develop a sense of intergenerational solidarity. In seeking to the human development of young people and their social better integrate them into society, political and economic 13 Executive summary
  • 14.
    measures are necessary,targeted towards different groups of tackling youth problems has gained significance and a con- young people. structive response from society. On 21 November 2001, for The formulation and approval of a concept on state policy example, the European Commission adopted its White Pa- for young people was the first step in addressing young per ‘A New Impetus for European Youth’. people’s problems. It could be stated, however, that a com- From the sustainable human development standpoint, prehensive and coherent approach to youth problems has however, the personal qualities and knowledge that today’s not yet been developed, and there is a lack of legislation that young people are developing are not only the most impor- clearly defines the specific tools, measures and forms of sup- tant ‘resource’ on which Lithuania will rely in the coming port from the state in implementing youth policy. In this decades. They are a chance for people to lead meaningful respect Lithuania is far behind the countries of the EU, where lives within the larger European family. 14 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 15.
    From the Editors The Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001, ested in the problems of society and human development. subtitled ‘Opportunities for Youth and Human Develop- To meet the requirements of such a wide audience, the edi- ment’, is the seventh national annual report to be finan- tors decided that the report should provide a thorough un- cially supported by the United Nations Development derstanding of the situation and give analytical assessments Programme (UNDP) in Lithuania since 1995. and recommendations where possible. The main argument As in previous years, the report has been prepared by a in favour of this decision is that recommendations are the team of independent scholars from Lithuania. The analysis result of an individual opinion that might not necessarily be of human development topics covered is based on official valuable, while a lack of facts will not allow the reader to statistics. Its preparation, therefore, would not have been judge it. Many human development issues are complex possible without the support and contribution of profes- enough to be supplemented by recommendations without sionals from the Department of Statistics. Colleagues from serious research to back them up. In our opinion, the most UNDP Lithuania provided useful comments during the draft- compelling advantage of the report is the ease with which ing of the Report. This year’s report is more focused on readers may develop their own opinions and recommenda- societal relations and perceptions, and its preparation ben- tions on the basis of contextualised data and analysis. efited particularly from data obtained from sociological The report is a continuous publication that robustly surveys and background studies. adheres to the sustainable human development concept The aim of the report is to empower the reader, which formulated by the UNDP in 1990. means both to inform and to motivate in the wide sense (to This year's report is devoted to young people, to the prob- make decisions, change attitudes or alter opinions). One lems and opportunities they face, and to their position in can conclude with satisfaction that the report has from year society as a social group. Moreover, both problems and oppor- to year been gradually achieving this multi-dimensional tunities are understood from a human development point, objective. The report was conducive to the introduction beyond tangible material opportunities, or opportunities re- into university curricula a discipline called Sustainable lated to livelihood. Apart from education, employment and Human Development, which has been taught at the security, these include social and spiritual opportunities for country’s largest universities since 1999. In 2000, lectures children and young people to share important values with on human development were included in upgrading other generations, to feel that they are a valued part of society. programmes for the employees of the social departments of The restoration of statehood and democracy and the open- municipalities and district administrations. ness of the country to the world created many new experi- Another example of the success of the report is that it has ences for young people unseen during the totalitarian Soviet broken the ‘ice of silence’ and stirred up public debate on period. At the same time painful structural reforms, increased the issue of suicide, one of Lithuania’s most pressing social competition on the labour market, growing individualism and problems. This debate resulted in a programme Lithuania changes in social values sharpened youth-related problems. adopted on suicide prevention. Moreover, by concisely de- The authors of the report reveal the following alarming facts: scribing the situation and focusing attention on acute hu- that young people are vulnerable to unemployment; that fami- man development problems, the report has inspired research lies with young children are exposed to the risk of poverty on poverty, social exclusion, improving social statistics. more than other groups; that a large number of children drop Instead of targeting a special group, the report’s reader- out from basic school; and that the driving force behind the ship is wide and can be identified as educated readers inter- growth in general crime in the country is juvenile delinquency. 15 From the Editors
  • 16.
    Brief overview oftheoretical basics cars, newspapers or houses, but as choice that is created by The sustainable human development concept. For many cen- expanding human abilities (to be knowledgeable, to be turies people have viewed development as a means of im- healthy, to use the Internet and many other more-or-less proving the quality of life in a broad sense. The idea that essential abilities). Development enables people to build on development must be judged by the extent it promotes their abilities in order to have more choice, but the choices ‘human good’ goes back to Aristotle: “Wealth is evidently people make are their own concern. not the good we are seeking, for it is merely useful and for The following principles have been laid at the core of the sake of something else.” Yet in the 17th century Sir the concept of sustainable human development: William Petty, one of the first development economists (and productivity - human development has two important as- the 'grandfather' of national income), distinguished such pects, the formation and the use of capabilities. The prin- development factors as “common safety” and “every man’s ciple of productivity in this respect means enabling the en- particular happiness”. vironment (the environment in a broad sense - economic, The modern concept of human development is there- political, social, natural) to allow people to achieve their fore not a new invention. It re-establishes a well-known, maximum potential and use their acquired capabilities for but for some time obscured, approach that embraces every productive purposes. This principle is obviously wider than aspect of society, not just the economy, putting people at simply investing in people (education, health, housing). the centre of development. Contrary to the human development approach, growth models regard productivity in terms of human capital as the The original definition of human development means of development. Human development is a process for enlarging people’s equality - in opportunities (not in results that depend on choices. In principle these choices can be infinite and individual abilities), which implies that all people irrespec- can change over time. But at all levels of development, tive of gender, nationality, place of residence or age have the three most essential are for people to lead a long and equal opportunities to lead a productive and freely chosen life. This postulate is based on the universality of a claim to healthy life, to acquire knowledge and to have access to life for everyone. those resources needed for a decent standard of living. If empowerment - giving people greater opportunities (through these essential choices are not available, many other op- education, employment, democracy) to participate in eco- portunities remain inaccessible. nomic, social, cultural and political processes and to take part But human development does not end there. Addi- in decision making. Unlike welfare or basic needs approaches, tional choices, highly valued by many people, range which make people the passive recipients of benefits and from political, economic and social freedoms to oppor- basic social services, ‘development by the people’ in the hu- tunities for being creative and productive, and enjoying man development paradigm envisages an active position. personal self-respect and guaranteed human rights. sustainability - which in a broad sense refers to human op- portunities (not just the renewal of natural resources and From the UNDP’s 1990 Human Development Report environmental protection). This principle implies that soci- ety should preserve its capacity to ensure well-being not Human development values human life itself, but not only for the current generation but for the generation to because people can produce material goods. People are re- come. For example, the neglect of people’s health and edu- garded as the end of the process of development and its cation, or the violation of their basic rights and freedoms means of existence. In actual fact, people-centered develop- may have no less a devastating effect on the lives of current ment means the development of the people, for the people, and future generations than mining out natural resources or by the people. Enlarging people’s choices (‘choices’ in pref- a mounting external debt. erence to ‘capabilities’) conveys the idea of individuals tak- From Human Development: Concept and Trends, SPU / UNDP, ing charge of their own lives. Choice is wider than capabil- Vilnius, 1999 ity. It is understood not as choice among different models of In times of deep social change young people experience con- social problems and feel responsible for the rest of society. tradictory and conflicting moods. On the one hand, they sup- Indeed, they show indifference to other members of society port market reforms more than older people do, but on the and defend their own interests. In this respect, it is worth other the majority are convinced that the state should provide mentioning the opinion expressed by young respondents to a employment for them. Young people feel neglected by soci- sociological survey that they should be provided with em- ety, yet they acknowledge that they are not ready to consider ployment opportunities first in times of growing unemploy- 16 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 17.
    Students as amirror for the level of development in society. to the capacities of the available staff of lecturers and profes- In the modern world education is becoming an impor- sors. As a result, students receive a lot of superficial tutorials tant precondition for the success of every individual and and seminars based on outdated sources. the quality of life in society. There are about 100,000 stu- The right to social security. The right to social security dents in Lithuania, i.e., more than 13% of the total number should be granted to students and be protected by the state of young people. Therefore, it is very important to draw together with their institution of higher education. attention to the problems of students and undertake mea- Credits and loans are an important and widespread form sures to resolve them. of student support in the countries of the European Union, The Lithuanian Students’ Union defined its aims in as they enable students to receive financial assistance to cover 1997 in the Declaration of Students’ Rights issued by the the costs of living during the years of study. Regretfully, the representatives of all the establishments of higher education only fund of this kind in Lithuania is financed from stu- in the country. Among the most important are the follow- dent money; cash is simply transferred from one social assis- ing two chapters: tance fund (the Stipend Fund) to another (the Credit Fund). 1. The right to higher education; The shortage of money predetermines an early influx of 2. The right to social security. students onto the labour market. Education suffers as a re- The right to higher education. Every citizen of Lithuania sult. Students who get engaged in hired labour lose the moti- should have the right to choose an institution of higher vation to start up their own businesses and create new jobs education according to his or her capabilities. In this con- after finishing higher education. National and local authori- text student mobility should be ensured. Today students ties are taking no measures to deal with this problem. Passive still face problems if they wish to follow a programme of regional policy in the field of the mobility of specialists has continuous education. The most suitable conditions must already had an impact. A number of regions are complaining be established for choosing a subject or an institution. of a ‘brain drain’ of young people to the cities without doing Moreover, students must be provided with efficient tu- anything more than register complaints. The insufficient at- torials. At the moment, efficiency is often sacrificed in order tention being paid by the national authorities to the prob- to resolve financial problems. A student must be provided lems facing students is undoubtedly making the brain drain with sufficient teaching materials for his studies and should issue even more critical. An increasing number of educated be given information about curricula, tutorials and library and gifted young people are choosing countries other than services. Unfortunately, the curricula currently offered fail Lithuania for their business or employment. to comply with market demand and meet modern interna- tional quality requirements, since they are drafted according Arûnas Malinovskis, Vice President, Lithuanian Students’ Union ment, while people who are close to a pensionable age should feel they are a respected and cared-for social group. If an inte- be forced out of work. grated and targeted effort by the whole of society is not made The message of the report conveys the idea that opportu- to improve the situation, Lithuania will continue to lose its nities for young people today are opportunities for all mem- youth through emigration, crime and drug addiction. bers of society tomorrow. Everywhere in the world young The views presented in this report are expressed by people face challenges related to their age and status in society. independent professionals. They do not, therefore, neces- The chances they have for success as a social group depend on sarily coincide with the views of the Lithuanian govern- both the attitudes of society and a youth-friendly state policy ment or the UNDP. on education, employment and human rights. Young people We hope that this report will widen awareness in soci- in Lithuania have not so far enjoyed the same opportunities as ety about youth problems and encourage targeted deci- their contemporaries in developed countries and they do not sions and action from policy makers. Jolanta Rimkutë Irina Voloðèiuk 17 From the Editors
  • 18.
  • 19.
    I Youth and society Rasa Aliðauskienë, Laima Þilinskienë Young people as a social group. Young people are a vital ployment. But on the other, from a societal point of view, it social group that allows for the sustainable continuation and mitigates the problem of unemployment for a certain pe- development of society. However, young people are gener- riod, and empowers young people as future employees by ally not inclined to identify themselves with older genera- giving them the qualifications and knowledge necessary for tions, as they are not only the object and product of social productive employment and an active social position. Where influence in society, but also particularly active themselves youth ends is commonly linked with the end of the period in social change. Every successive generation has characteris- of vocational preparation, when young people can start to tic features that make it different from previous generations. earn money and live independently. In this sense young It develops under the influence of the economic, social, ideo- people can be divided into having ‘short’, ‘average’ and ‘long’ logical and political situation and events of the day. periods of youth. ‘Short’ refers to those young people who Disagreements often arise when defining the age when have completed vocational training before the age of 18. people are considered to be ‘young’. The important issue re- ‘Average’ refers to those who began employment at 19. And mains the criteria according to which the difference between ‘long’ refers to those who engage in education or vocational one generation of young people from the other is defined. training until the age of 21 or older. Until 1980, ‘youth’ were uniformly defined simply as the age To socially define the concept of ‘young people’ is com- group that did not participate in professional activities. From plicated. There are ‘diffuse’ biological, social, psychological the economic point of view, people who are independent and and cultural factors that must be taken into account. For this 2 able to dispose of an income did not belong to the youth reason it is difficult to define uniformly a concept for youth . category. Moreover, the age for young people was defined as Even more so, this concept depends on the level of the devel- the period of time when they were in a ‘state of transition’ in opment of society, which is influenced by political, economic, 3 society and had not yet taken over the position of being ‘inde- cultural and educational needs. pendent’. The uniqueness of young people as a social group lies in According to research made by Shell-Studie, the age un- the fact that it is difficult to define a specific age limit for the der which young people are classified is changing, and be- social maturity of an entire generation. Social maturity de- coming longer. This prolonged period of youth can be di- pends on many factors, so that stepping into the world of vided into two stages. The first stage consists of ‘adoles- adulthood takes place at different times. In youth, employ- 1 cence’ , during which young people occupy a neutral posi- ment opportunities tend not to correspond to opportunities tion in employment. They participate only in family and that exist in other spheres of life: educational institutions, where they mature morally, socially • in the economic sense, there is an inadequacy between grow- and sexually. Between youth and adulthood a new ‘post- ing consumption needs and income-earning opportunities for youth’ period has appeared, which encompasses study after young people; school. In the socio-cultural sense young people continuing • in the legal sense, there is a discrepancy between young their studies are independent. However, they are not inde- 1 Jugend ’92. Hrsg. Von Jugendwerk der Deutschen Shell. Leske - Budrich, pendent in the economic sense. The post-youth period is Opladen, 1992. 2 considered to be the third decade of life. In America it is Zinnecker’86: Zinnecker, Jurgen: Jugend im Raum gesellschaftlichen Klassen. Neue Uberlegungen zu einem alten Thema. In Heitmeyer’86 called ‘post-adolescence’. On the one hand, this prolonging 3 Deutsche Gesellschaft im Wandel. Band 2. C.W. Leske Verlag Opladen, of the period of youth may alienate young people from em- 1970 19 Youth and society
  • 20.
    Youth: the demographicaspect. The main objectives of state policy on young people Young people (aged 16-29) constitute 22% of the popu- include: lation. Over the last two years this percentage has not • the formation of an intellectual, civil, democratic indi- changed. According to a population survey conducted in vidual; 2001, a third of young people live in towns or villages of • the integration of young people into political, civil, eco- less than 2,000 inhabitants. A quarter live in towns of up nomic, social and cultural life; to 100,000 inhabitants and 45% live in Lithuania’s five • the formation of spiritual values, and responsibility for largest cities. society and family; Half of the young people in Lithuania are currently study- • the formation of conditions to become acquainted with ing in various educational institutions, 17% are blue- the constitutional duties and rights of citizens. collar workers, 14% are working as specialists and white- From the concept for the state policy on youth, 1996 collar workers, 1% are managers, 13% are housewives and 7% are unemployed. Among young people 64% are not married, 34% have already established families and In this time of deep and rapid social change in Lithuania, 2% are divorced. the differences in the values between the generations have be- come more noticeable. Generally, young people are more lib- Population by age and gender, January 2001* eral, more supportive of economic reforms and a multi-party Total Men Women political system, more open to cultural change and more toler- Total 3,692.645 1,740.754 1,951.891 ant of new ways of thinking than middle-aged or older genera- 15-19 275.737 140.332 135.405 tions. The conflict between the generations is founded more on 20-24 258.835 130.562 128.273 social and income differentiation in Lithuanian society. Middle- 25-29 277.016 140.188 136.828 aged and older generations have more trouble adapting to the new economic realities and requirements of the labour market *According to the population census of 2001, the total population is 3.491 million people. than young people. However, the young feel insecure in the labour market because of the increasing level of unemployment and limited opportunities to enter the people as citizens of society who have the labour market. right to vote and the opportunity to par- Generally, young people are State policy on youth. The fact that there ticipate in political life; more liberal, more support- is no concise conceptual definition of • in the psychological sense, there is a gap ive of economic reforms and young people as a social group, and con- between what has been achieved at school a multi-party political sys- sequently no systemic approach to tackle and the promise of future rewards in soci- tem, more open to cultural the problems they face, influences the es- ety. change and more tolerant. sence of any politics related to them. Ac- The impact young people have on cording to state policy, young people are changes in society is immense. Every new a group of individuals aged between 16 generation has to resolve the problems being dictated by con- and 29 who, during a period of transition to an independent temporary social realities. Resolving these problems can cause life in society, form their own personalities. conflict between generations, particularly when older genera- The state policy on young people seeks to create favourable tions lack a more immediate experience of the situation and conditions for the formation of the personalities of young assist the young based on their own previous experience. On people and for their integration into political, civil, economic, the other hand, in times of social change social and cultural life. young people can become ‘victims’ who The main principles of the state policy require assistance. The implementation of The state policy on youth are: the principles of a market economy, the seeks to create favourable • to encourage initiatives by young people opening up of opportunities for interna- conditions for the formation to participate in community life. Further- tional mobility, and the pace of educa- of the personalities of young more, to help them participate in deci- tional reform depend on the ‘behaviour’ people and for their integra- sion-making processes on issues concern- of different interest groups, as well as the tion into political, civil, eco- ing them, while at the same time develop- varying lifestyles of different generations, nomic, social and cultural ing a sense of responsibility for their ac- and within the younger generation itself. life. tions and decisions; 20 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 21.
    Political preference, %,November 2000 The Council of Lithuanian Youth Organisations unites 15-19 years 20-29 years Total population 41 non-governmental organisations (NGOs) of which Left 16 17 21 only 20, according to their titles, are focused on youth Centrist 24 36 27 issues. However, the numbers of members of these Right 10 17 18 organisations are not large. The majority of young people, Don’t know 50 30 33 in particular those who live in rural areas or who are not enrolled in educational institutions, do not participate in Young people’s political interests and their political ac- these NGOs. tivity. In 1999, 12% of young people in Lithuania said that politics was a very important part of their lives, whereas 62% • to promote and support non-governmental organisations claimed that they were not concerned about politics. Mean- (NGOs) that contribute to addressing youth problems; while, 10% of young Latvians stated that politics was very • to encourage and support the active participation of NGOs important in their lives, and 64% said they were not inter- in the implementation of the state policy on young people. ested. Only 7% of young Estonians said that politics was very The support of the government and municipalities for important, while 70% were not interested. Twelve per cent of youth-orientated NGOs is focused mostly on educational Lithuanian, 10% of Latvian and 15% of Estonian young and social issues. It is acknowledged that the chance to ac- people said they often discussed politics with their friends. quire education and skills for every young person is an im- It is more difficult for young people than older people to portant precondition for a meaningful life and sustainable define their political preferences. Of people aged 15-19, 50% human development. Access to education and training that could not identify a political preference based on some ideo- meets labour demand cannot, therefore, be considered a sec- logical direction, whereas among older persons 30% did not ond-rate issue by state policy. It is essential to help young have an opinion regarding this question. job-seekers to find employment or encourage them to en- During the last parliamentary elections, more young vot- gage in private business. Assistance is essential in solving the ers than older ones voted for the centre-right Liberal Union problem of housing for young people and the problems (29% of young people), and the New Union (Social Liberals) facing young families. (16%). However, they voted less often than older people for International communication be- Algirdas Brazauskas’ left-wing Social tween young people should be pro- Democratic Coalition (13%). But perhaps moted. Opportunities should be pro- Democratic orientation is most significantly, 34% of young people vided for students to attain an education much stronger among young did not vote at all. and skills in a foreign country, and inter- people in Lithuania than However, democratic orientation is national exchange programmes for young among older generations. much stronger among young people in people should be encouraged. This will Lithuania than among older generations. be conducive not only to the acquisition of new knowledge and skills, but encour- Democratic orientation, %, December 1999 age tolerance and confidence between Strong Democrats Democrats Autocrats Undecided nations. Total population 7 57 24 13 The formulation and approval of a Men 6 63 21 15 concept on state policy for young people Women 8 51 26 10 was the first step in addressing their prob- Youth 7 61 20 12 lems. The success of this decision and its People aged 30-50 7 57 23 14 effectiveness depends on the specific mea- People aged over 50 7 55 26 12 sures and methods taken. It must be Education: noted that up to now politicians have Incomplete secondary 6 49 31 14 usually limited their actions to declara- Secondary 6 58 22 15 tions and the establishment of new struc- Special secondary 10 66 17 7 tures. However, the level of activity and Place of residence: participation of young people themselves Rural areas 8 50 29 13 in addressing their problems is insuffi- Towns 6 53 27 11 cient. Cities 7 65 17 11 21 Youth and society
  • 22.
    A person’s democraticorientation is “In recent times, the situation in Lithuania has been changing…*, % mostly conditional upon level of edu- 15-19 years 20-29 years Total population cation and age. The higher the level of 1997 2001 1997 2001 1997 2001 education the stronger the democratic …for the better” 29 52 29 31 25 28 orientation, and young people living in …for the worse” 60 46 64 68 69 71 the cities particularly have stronger demo- No opinion 11 2 7 1 6 2 cratic instincts. *August 1997 and September 2001 Lithuanian youths are less active po- litically and less interested in politics than older generations the middle-aged generation are optimists and 41% of the are. On the other hand, according to surveys, young older generation are optimists. More than 30% of young Lithuanians are more interested in politics than young Latvians people in Lithuania regard themselves to be very happy, while and Estonians. In the other Baltic countries the same confor- in both Latvia and Estonia 19% of young people feel the mity is evident where young people are less politically active same way. than older people. These responses show that the established opinion about Changes in life: the opinions and attitudes of young the pessimism of Lithuanians is more true for the middle-aged people. The general mood of the Lithuanian population is and older generations. Young Lithuanians cannot be said to reflected in answers that have been given to the question of be pessimistic compared with Latvians and Estonians. how people evaluate the direction of the country’s develop- Attitudes to the market economy and the economic situa- ment. These evaluations depend on the age of respondents. tion. After 10 years of economic reform, the continuation of a Young people evaluate the current situation more optimisti- market economy is supported by 56% of the adult popula- cally than older people do. Among the under-30s, six out of tion and opposed by 38%. Support for a market economy 10 people evaluate the situation pessimistically, whereas for depends largely on a person’s age. The younger a person is, people older than 30 the number is eight out of 10. the more likely he or she will be a supporter of the market The general psychological climate determines not only economy. Among people who are under 30, 60% support one’s self-confidence but also the confidence in the effective- the market economy, among the 40-50 age group the figure is ness of state institutions and society as whole. Given that the 50%, and among those older than 60, it is 40%. majority of people are pessimistically in- Approximately 25% of the popula- clined, an individual will rarely believe that tion are pleased with the pace of economic his or her life will become better. And a Among people who are under reform, 27% think the pace is too quick, person who is convinced that the major- 30, 60% support the market and 38% think it is too slow. Young ity of his or her fellow citizens are looking economy. people generally want quicker reforms, towards the future with confidence will with 40% of this group of people believ- tend to believe in a better life. In 2000, ing that the pace is too slow. People aged 71% of Lithuanian inhabitants thought that the majority of 50 and above, particularly those of a pensionable age, feel people were disillusioned, apathetic and did not believe in a more often that economic reform is going too fast (every third better future, while 28% thought that people still believed in person of this age group). a better future. In evaluating the changes in the economic situation, young The mood of young people was somewhat more optimistic: people are far more optimistic compared with the old and 55% of youth aged 15-19 were pessimists and 43% optimists. middle-aged. In September 2001, 10% of people under 30 Among the 20-29 age group, 61% were pessimists and 39% thought the economic situation in the country was improv- optimists. A total of 53% of young people in Lithuania thought ing, 53% thought it had not changed and 35% said it had that the future would be better than today, whereas 47% did worsened. Among the over 30s, an improvement in the situ- not. Furthermore, among the 30-50 age group 50% were op- timists, and among people older than 65, 45% were optimists. Opinion on the pace of economic reform, %, The biggest optimists in the Baltic states are young people February 2000 in Latvia, 60% of whom are optimistic about the future and 18-19 years 20-29 years Total 34% pessimistic. Of the middle-aged generation of Latvians, Too quick 7.2 24 27 58% are optimists, and among the older generation 44% are Too slow 47 41 38 optimists. The biggest pessimists are the Estonians, since 32% About right 34 28 27 of young Estonians are optimists and 68% pessimists, 33% of Don’t know 11 6.6 8 22 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 23.
    ation was onlymentioned by 2%, a wors- More drug addicts and alcoholics 25% ening by 45% and stability by 42%. More criminals 24% How young people evaluate themselves. More aggressive, insolent, cruel, uncontrollable young people 18% In 1999, once discussions on a concept Too many things to do, too much is allowed 8% and state programme for young people Dissolute, amoral 7% were underway, sociological research into Difficult to find employment 6% the situation of young people was carried Not interested in anything, have nothing to do 6% 4 out. The results of the research indicated Do not want to work 5% that young people are relatively self-criti- Care little for spiritual values, more concerned with material well-being 4% cal. The opinion that young people today Lack of responsibility and very egoistic 4% are worse off than they were 10 years ago Too much freedom 3% prevails. Respondents from the younger Large number of young people not studying 3% generation valued positively young people More passive 2% who are employed and have greater eco- nomic opportunities. Young people living Young people today compared to those 10 years ago, %, 1999 in Lithuania’s cities are of a better opinion “Young people today are… Total Gender Age about people of the same age group than Male Female 16-18 19-23 24+ inhabitants from rural areas. …better 9 9 9 10 9 8 Young people who are working or …the same 36 37 34 31 38 39 who have a higher income, as well as those …worse 43 39 47 41 43 45 who live in the cities, tend to be more positive about their contemporaries. A negative evaluation of one’s generation depends on the Young people who thought that their contemporaries were growing wealth and social differentiation between young better than young people 10 years ago cited the following people, a weakening of the social identity of one’s generation, reasons: and better and more accessible information about social prob- lems in the mass-media. They had more opportunities 27% Evaluation of the situation for young people. In 2000, the They were more democratic and progressive 21% opinion among young people was that the first years of inde- They were more educated 19% pendence were very favourable for the younger generation. They were more energetic 9% Later the state lost its monopoly on employment and labour They sought education more diligently 7% relations become more deregulated. At the same time the link They held a more serious view of life 4% between a predominantly state education and labour demand They had better living conditions 3% driven by the private sector weakened. Young people become They were more independent 3% more exposed to the risk of unemployment, since a lack of work experience weakened their competitiveness on the labour Young people who thought the youth of today are the market. same as young people of earlier generations named the follow- Young people who thought in 2000 that the past five ing reasons: common to every generation is youthful enthusi- years had been less favourable for them cited the following asm (19%); the same problems arise for young people all the reasons: difficulties in finding a job; the unemployment prob- time (32%); parents are never pleased with their children (2%). lem; a poor level of attention shown by the state to the prob- The negative characteristics and circumstances listed by lems facing young people; the lack of social guarantees; the young people can be divided into two groups. The first consists unfavourable economic situation; poverty. Youth with a of evaluation, which is directly related to the behaviour of young higher education and bigger income living in the cities evalu- people. The second is ‘external’ factors, that have an undesir- ate today’s situation more favourably. In their opinion, there able effect on the behaviour of young people, for example a low are currently more opportunities for self-expression, more standard of living, too much freedom and so on. The undesir- democracy and freedom, and more opportunities to see the able behaviour young people have that was most often stressed world, and study and gain experience in foreign countries. was drug addiction, alcoholism and criminal offences. The main concern young people have that causes a sense of The negative characteristics of contemporary youth were 4 Portrait of Young People in Lithuania. 1997. Vilnius University, named as: Sociological Laboratory 23 Youth and society
  • 24.
    insecurity is howto find a job. The feeling of insecurity is Furthermore, young people from the Baltic countries are very common to people aged 24 years and older who have more open to the world than older people are. Young people are low incomes, live in rural areas and do not possess a higher more inclined to draw upon the experiences of other countries. education. In identifying themselves with Lithuania young people Young people have not yet reached the level of maturity would in favourable circumstances: to be able to take responsibility for society. They are more inclined to be interested in those problems that are directly Leave to work or study abroad for several years 55% related to them. More than two-thirds of young people are Remain in Lithuania 32% concerned only by events that are directly associated with Live abroad 13% them; 20% are concerned about every- thing that is taking place in Lithuania, Young people are expressing the de- and 11% are indifferent to such events. Youth with a higher education sire to work or study in foreign countries Civil initiative. Young people rather of- and bigger income living in more and more often. More school pu- ten identify themselves with Lithuania the cities evaluate today’s situ- pils are planning to study or live abroad. and its citizens. Those from rural areas are ation more favourably. In These plans are largely the result of the more inclined to associate themselves with their opinion, there are cur- drop in the standard of living in a specific region. Those from the cities with rently more opportunities for Lithuania, the feeling of insecurity and a higher education think of themselves as self-expression, more democ- unemployment. The most important is- Europeans more often than others. And racy and freedom. sues for Lithuanian society, according to 10% of young people describe themselves young people, are related to economic, as citizens of the world. Young people as- physical and psychological security. sociate Europe with the future and cultural development. What young people value most. Research carried out in 1994 and again in 1999 shows that young people value family the Young Lithuanians, Latvians and Estonians on most. In 1994, they listed values in order of priority in the self-identification, %, 1999 following way: family, employment, friends, acquaintances What do you most feel? Young Young Young and leisure time. In 1999, the most important spheres of life Lithuanians Latvians Estonians were family, employment and education. The importance of A resident of your village, town, city 41 32 53 education is increasing among young people. A resident of your region 17 14 18 The number of young people who are studying and work- An inhabitant of your country 29 38 16 ing simultaneously is increasing. This happens because op- An inhabitant of Europe 4 3 3 portunities for parents to financially support their children An inhabitant of the world 10 13 10 and pay for their studies have decreased. Moreover, young people who study think this will help en- More than two-thirds of young sure a job exists for them in the future. In people are proud to be Lithuanian citi- Young people are expressing their opinion, it is more difficult for them zens (86%). For Latvia and Estonia, the the desire to work or study to find employment than it is for older figures are 83% and 85%, respectively. A in foreign countries more people due to their lack of work experi- feeling of patriotism is common among and more often. ence, employers do not trust young people young people in the Baltic states. Young or have confidence in them, and there is a Lithuanians are mostly proud of their Research carried out in 1994 shortage of jobs anyway. sportsmen, national independence and and again in 1999 shows More than two-thirds of young the diligence of Lithuanian people. In that young people value fam- people in Lithuania want the state to guar- young people’s opinion, diligence, indif- ily the most. antee them employment. This opinion is ference and orderliness are the most com- most common among those aged 16-18 mon features of Lithuanians. Young who have basic and secondary education. people most often associate Lithuania with independence and The majority of young people are in favour of special unemployment. support in times of widespread unemployment; 74% think In the event of the outbreak of war, 74% of young people that with the increase in unemployment young people should in Lithuania, 84% in Latvia and 60% in Estonia would fight be provided with employment and that this should be done for their country. at the expense of other social groups, while 59% think that 24 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 25.
    Opinion of youngpeople on employment, %, 1999 Most important qualities of employment, % The state should guarantee employment for us 67 Good salary 90 It is the duty of a young person to find Interesting job 55 employment for himself/herself 30 Pleasant work colleagues 39 Our parents should help us find employment 3 Social guarantees 33 Convenient work time 32 with the increase in unemployment people should retire at Possibility for a career 29 an earlier age, and 44% think it is not right to provide work The work matches one’s abilities 26 for people with disabilities when there are insufficient posi- Chance to see the results of one’s work 25 tions available for able-bodied people. These opinions can Chance to interact with people 21 be explained not only by the ‘maximalistic’ attitude young Chance to show oneself, to show initiative 17 people have to life, but also by the real situation in the labour Long holidays 16 market. With the increase in unemployment and the uncer- Not too stressful a job 15 tainty of employment in the future, young people think Chance to work creatively 14 that as a result of their lack of real professional experience, Chance to be of benefit to society 8 regardless of acquired education, it is difficult for them to Responsibility 7 compete for better jobs. Recognition by society 6 Employment for young people is more a mean (necessity), whereas the result of work is associated with remuneration. Young people’s preferred types of activity, % Twenty per cent of young people perceive work as an objective, Most likely yes a value in itself, while remuneration is a ‘secondary’ result. To work in a private company on a contract basis 59 Remuneration is the most important feature of employ- To work abroad 58 ment for young Lithuanians. It is also important that the work To engage in private business 56 should be interesting and provide them with social comfort. To find additional employment 56 Private business is the most attractive prospect for young To establish a company with others 46 people. They are more inclined to be ‘entrepreneurial’ types. To work in a state company or organisation 45 Less entrepreneurial young people are more oriented towards To emigrate 26 employment in the state sector. Among the main obstacles to To engage in ‘free trade’ 20 starting a private business young people cited: a lack of money Not to work at all 11 (65%), an insufficient legal basis (31%); and a lack of knowl- To buy or reclaim land and farm 8 edge, bureaucratic hindrances, and a lack of confidence in their abilities. Participation in NGOs is on the decline. This passivity Participation in NGOs. In 2000, more than half of young could be explained the overall low interest in politics, disbelief people said that they did not know about any organisations that community activities can have an impact on solving social for young people. They did not know which organisations problems, and a lack of confidence in the leaders of NGOs could represent their interests or help to tackle their problems. and political organisations. Moreover, young people’s com- Meanwhile, 25% of young people knew of at least one youth munity activities are based more often on professional and organisation. The most commonly known ones were Youth political interests. Line, the Scouts, the Student’s Union, Young Lithuania, and Leisure-time. Forty-eight per cent of young Lithuanians stated the Youth Psychological Support Centre. Among the main that communication with friends is a very important part of faults of youth NGOs were: a lack of initiatives, insufficient their lives. Another 40% said that their leisure time is very communication, and not enough information about the important to them. Among young people from Latvia, 42% organisation. considered friends and 32% free leisure time as important values. These things are more important What employment means to young people, % to young people in Estonia, where 51% Work is a business deal - the more they pay me, the more I’ll work. 30 of young people considered friends and I work with pleasure, but this should not interfere with my personal life. 25 39% free leisure time important. I work so I can survive. I would never work if I didn’t have to. 22 Between 1998 and 2000 the most I always try to work well, regardless of the level of payment. 17 popular forms of leisure did not change. I work with pleasure. It’s the most important thing in my life. 4 Young people continue to like commu- 25 Youth and society
  • 26.
    Preferred leisure activities,% the appearance of new interest groups Often Sometimes Rarely Never and the orientation of community ac- Cafes, parties 17 38 35 9.8 tivities toward vocational, political, cul- Theatre 2.3 18 41 38 tural and other interests. Exhibitions 2.3 13 40 44 Young people today are not very in- Classical music concerts 3.0 8.8 25 63 terested in politics and are not politically Rock, pop concerts 9.8 36 36 18 active. There is a low level of interest in Cinema 3.3 18 35 44 non-governmental organisations for the Watching sport 11 24 34 30 young. Educational and other individual Playing sport 23 29 26 21 opportunities are more important for Dancing, discos 27 29 21 22 young people than resolving problems Watching TV 69 24 5.6 0.6 common to their generation or society. Spending time with friends at home or elsewhere 72 24 3.3 0.6 Young Lithuanians do not differ Associations, clubs, religious or other community groups 6.0 9.9 17 67 greatly from their contemporaries in Latvia Reading 30 33 25 11 and Estonia in terms of social characteris- Listening to music 65 29 5.1 0.6 tics and orientation. Special hobby 24 9.6 4.7 50 Young Lithuanians feel themselves poorly integrated into society. They of- nication with friends, watching television and listening to ten feel ignored or unprepared to compete in the labour music. market. However, they do not show a great deal of interest in Communication as one of the most important forms of overcoming this social alienation. leisure is mostly identified by unmarried people under 24 In seeking to better integrate young people into soci- living in the cities. Young people spend their leisure time mostly ety, political and economic measures are necessary, targeted with friends. Passive forms of leisure (watching TV, going to towards different groups of young people. Taking into the cinema, listening to music) are more popular than active account their passivity it would be more effective to em- community activities. ploy non-traditional (beyond the media) ways of dissemi- *** nating legal, social and other information to help them To sum up, it could be said that young people differ as find their place in an ever-changing society. More atten- a social group from other age groups. The differences be- tion should be paid to young people who neither study come evident when comparing social and political behaviour nor work. They are the group most vulnerable to social and attitudes, and employment opportunities between age exclusion and so are the most difficult to reach. Young groups. Young people have a more liberal attitude. They people who study are the most active, both from a political are socially and geographically more mobile and more re- point of view and in the labour market. They should there- ceptive to change than older people. The rapid economic fore be encouraged to take part in decision-making pro- and social polarisation of society determines the increasing cesses involving issues relating to themselves, and even more differentiation within young people as a social group and so in addressing global social problems. 26 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 27.
    II Economy Margarita Starkevièiûtë In 2000, Lithuania drew to a close its transition reforms from The major driving force behind the economic growth was a a centralised to a market economy, and having laid the foun- 20.5% increase in the export of goods and services. Traditional dation for a market economy started a new Lithuanian industries – textiles and cloth- stage in its development – integration into ing, electrical machinery and appliances, the European Union (EU). Youth problems are deter- and chemicals – occupied an important The stable political and economic situ- mined by such factors as the place in the export market. Nevertheless, ation and the accession negotiations to the macroeconomic environment, oil refining represented the largest contri- EU that officially commenced in February the structure of the economy, bution to exports. Oil products accounted 2000, which have determined economic state investment in social capi- for 44.2% of the total export growth for policy priorities and accelerated the tal and agreement between the 2000, and brought about a 28.7% increase country’s convergence with the interests of different genera- in merchandise exports during the year. macroeconomically balanced EU market, tions and population groups Lithuanian goods are competitive on predetermined optimistic assessments of within state policy. both eastern and western markets. Exports Lithuania’s long-term future. However, a to the EU in 2000 grew by 21.2%, mak- relatively low standard of living (GDP per ing up 47.9% of total exports. The larg- capita barely reaching 35% of the EU average) and increasing est increases were characteristic of export flows to the Nether- structural unemployment caused concern among the popula- lands and the United Kingdom, by 95% and 72.6%, respec- tion. State economic policy was directed more to foreign policy tively. objectives like EU and NATO integration. Solving the prob- Favourable conditions for the growth of Lithuanian ex- lems of young people was not among its priorities. Unemploy- ports to the east were determined by the recovery of the econo- ment among young people was the high- mies of the CIS after the crisis. In 2000, est, because they commonly experience dif- The major driving force be- Lithuanian exports to the CIS rose by ficulties in acquiring the skills necessary to hind the economic growth was 13.3% (including 28.6% growth in ex- meet the country’s rapidly changing eco- a 20.5% increase in the export ports to Russia), even though their pro- nomic requirements and embark on a suc- of goods and services. portion in the total export figure fell, reach- cessful career. Youth problems are deter- ing 16.3%. mined by such factors as the macroeco- The export of services followed a dif- nomic environment, the structure of the economy, state invest- ferent pattern, shrinking by 3% in 2000 in comparison to ment in social capital and agreement between the interests of 1999. This decline was caused by a reduction in the export of different generations and population groups within state policy. travel services. Travel revenues fell by 28.9%, due to a lower Macroeconomic environment. Economic development in- number of incoming foreigners. The successful operation of fluences opportunities and choices for young people since shipping and haulage companies holding a leading position in macroeconomic conditions determine individual income and the transportation of flows of goods from east to west resulted in employment. In 2000, when Lithuania experienced 3.9% a 23.1% increase in the export of transport services. GDP growth, the economy finally overcame the negative con- Growing income from exports had a positive impact on sequences of the Russian crisis, which had resulted in an eco- the domestic market. The volume of retail trade increased by nomic recession in 1999. 14.8%. However, a decline in real wages by 1.9% and growing 27 Economy
  • 28.
    Main economic indicators Monetary policy is based on a currency 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 board arrangement and the pegging of GDP in current prices (mln. LTL) 31,569 38,340 42,990 42,655 45,254 the litas (LTL) to the US dollar. This at a Real GDP (change, %) 4.7 7.3 5.1 -3.9 3.9 time when the US dollar is getting stron- Annual average inflation (%) 13.1 8.4 2.4 0.3 1.4 ger relative to other currencies was the Unemployment level (%) 7.1 5.9 6.4 8.4 11.5 main reason for a low (1.4%) average an- Private consumption (change, %) 10.5 9.2 4 2.1 4.6 nual inflation in Lithuania, the lowest General government consumption (change, %) 0.1 1.5 22.9 -17.5 -0.7 among the EU candidate countries. Gross domestic investment (change, %) 9.8 31.7 11.8 -9.6 -9.4 In order to ensure macroeconomic sta- Exports of goods and services (fob, change, %) 31.9 24.1 -2.9 -16.4 20.5 bility, the decision was taken not to alter Imports of goods and services (fob, change, %) 27.8 25.1 1.8 -15.9 9.3 monetary policy or the current anchor cur- Current account balance (% of GDP) -9.2 -10.2 -12.1 11.2 -6.0 rency, the US dollar, in 2000. Despite Overall budget balance (% of GDP) -4.6 -1.6 -4.6 -7.8 -2.8 strengthening trade relations between Foreign direct investment (total, LTL) 2,801.2 4,162.5 6,501.2 8,252.1 9,337.3 Lithuania and the euro-zone economies, it Foreign debt (% of GDP) 15.3 14.6 15.8 22.8 22 was decided to postpone the pegging of Average monthly wage (gross, LTL) 618.2 778.1 929.8 987.4 1,007.9 the litas to the euro until February 2002. So with the formation of an EU-oriented unemployment, which reached a level of 11.5%, dampened export pattern, the fluctuations of the real exchange rate of the private consumption. A strict fiscal policy, thanks to which litas with respect to the currencies of the major trading partners the overall budget deficit went down from 7.8% of GDP in increased. The litas became almost 8% more expensive than the 1999 to 2.8% in 2000, reduced government consumption, euro during the year. Exchange rate changes had a negative so general consumption expenditure grew by only 3.6%. impact on the competitiveness of Lithuanian industry, because The rapid expansion of exports and strict fiscal policy of higher labour costs per unit. The unfavourable trend in the predetermined positive changes in the balance of payments. A exchange rate of the litas to the euro adversely affected incomes current account deficit from a proportion of 11.2% of GDP, of companies in Lithuania that export to the EU. This conse- which was threatening the country’s financial stability in 1999, quently resulted in lower budget revenues. almost halved, to 6.0% of GDP in 2000. More than half Monetary policy was also unfavourable for the export of (56.2%) of the current account deficit was financed by for- services, particularly tourist services, which are closely related eign direct investment that totalled 632 USD per capita by to the domestic market as tours to Lithuania were relatively the end of 2000. more expensive than trips to other countries. Budget revenues Financial intermediation (54.3%), food processing, and from tourist services fell by almost 29% in 2000. Moreover, a beverage and tobacco production (8.8%), and wholesale trade stronger currency had an adverse impact on investment flows, (7.5%) enjoyed the largest share of foreign direct investment since entry into the Lithuanian market was more expensive (FDI). Investment from the EU amounted to 64.3% of total compared to the neighbouring Latvian and Estonian markets FDI. Investors from Denmark and Sweden took the lead, con- both for ‘greenfield’ investors and those acquiring property tributing 18.3% and 17.3%, respectively. (real estate) from private owners or the state. Since the current account deficit was falling and FDI con- As macroeconomic stability was achieved at the expense of tinued to grow, the state was able to borrow less. Therefore economic growth, it was not capable of ensuring an increase in foreign debt remained relatively small, at 22% of GDP, and the income of the population and the reduction of structural made up 77.8% of the total state debt, which amounted to unemployment. 12.7 billion LTL or 28.0% of GDP at the end of the year. One of the most complicated problems encountered by Debt service expenditure was not problematic for the economy. countries in transition is getting their financial flows balanced. In 1999, the average interest rate on government securities On the one hand, considerable financial resources are needed issued on the domestic market dropped from 11.4% in 1999 for the implementation of economic reforms, and on the other, to 9.4% in 2000. Moreover, the pattern of state debt was very an initial stage of economic reforms national income signifi- favourable, with long-term liabilities accounting for almost cantly drops. This problem remains acute during the acces- 90% of the total debt, about 51% of which were eurobonds sion period to the EU as candidate countries must enhance and 37% were loans. Ten per cent of state debt was short- structural reforms in order to align their institutional systems term liabilities, comprised of treasury bills issued on the do- with EU requirements. This in turn calls for considerable fi- mestic market. nancial resources that are not sufficient despite a high pace of 28 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 29.
    economic growth andassistance from the EU, since structural The state of Lithuanian industry. reforms predetermine a high rate of unemployment and big Assessments reveal that advertisement-oriented (such as income differentiation – and a resulting increase in state social food, tobacco, leather, footwear, publishing) and capi- expenditure. For Lithuania, the solution to this problem was tal intensive (oil refining, chemicals) branches dominate even more complicated after starting negotiations with the Lithuanian industry. According to assessments made by EU, since in addition to the above factors the increase in social European Commission experts, labour productivity in expenditure is being determined by the ageing of the popula- the above sectors was relatively high. Such a structure of tion. An indicator of ageing that shows the number of people Lithuanian industry, however, demands that attention aged 60 and over per 100 children under the age of 15 reached be paid to two important factors. First, promotion and 92 by the end of 2000. This had increased by 1.6 times over other marketing tools greatly influence the competitive- the previous 10 years. For that reason the country’s economic ness of advertisement-oriented goods on foreign as well situation and long-term development prospects depended on as domestic markets. For economically relatively weak how efficiently the potential of young people was being used. Lithuanian enterprises it is hard to compete with large, Appropriate macroeconomic and structural reforms could have stable foreign companies. So multi-sided state support offered favourable conditions to reach this goal. and the steps the state has taken in introducing Economic structure and opportunities for young people. Lithuanian goods to the international market and dis- Monetary policy, which suppressed economic activity and seminating information abroad may be important in- the creation of new jobs, was not the only factor that pre- struments for solving this problem. However, the enter- vented the full utilisation of the potential of the young people prise survey has proven that enterprises (the respon- that were entering the labour market. One of the barriers that dents) that produce advertisement-oriented goods as- prevented young people from making use of their abilities was sign a particularly insignificant role to marketing com- the fact that the majority of newly created jobs was in the pared to other factors determining the competitiveness service sector, which is relatively badly paid (surveys show of their goods. Abroad these goods are often not linked that 52.2% of young people were employed in services), or in to the state of origin or the name of the producer. Rather, traditional branches of industry (22.6%), where highly skilled they are exported using the name of a famous foreign labour was not in demand. partner. PHARE experts and the staff of the Lithuanian Institute A second aspect is the global trend in the develop- of Economics concluded that skill-intensive industry produced ment of capital intensive industries that call for large in- only 3.5% of total value added, while the same indicator in vestment. This suggests that Lithuania should incorpo- the EU member states, the US and Japan was 15-18%. Bear- rate particularly favourable conditions for investment, in- ing in mind that the number of scientists, R&D personnel cluding FDI, into these industries. and students in Lithuania is similar to the EU and canditate countries, the conclusion may be made that labour skills, par- Ministry of Economy of the Republic of Lithuania, Lithuanian Institute of Economics “The Competitiveness of Lithuanian Industry”, 2000 ticularly the skills of young people who have acquired an edu- cation during the years of independence, were not being used to the full. try, while in the EU, the US and Japan it The demand for highly skilled labour is In Lithuania research and exceeds 20%. restricted by a very small number of high- technology-intensive indus- Research data show that the largest tech industries in the total industrial out- try is responsible for 5.9% of number of jobs was created in small en- put, at only 4.4%, and the large share of the total value added pro- terprises that employ between five and low-technology industries, at 73%. In duced in industry, while in 19 people, and the number of enterprises Lithuania research and technology-inten- the EU it exceeds 20%. that did not hire employees during the sive industry is responsible for 5.9% of year at all, or hired only one person, rose the total value added produced in indus- in 2000. Young people could have cre- ated jobs for themselves by setting up small new technology enterprises. Such efforts, however, were hindered by an inad- The household budget survey revealed that 5% of house- equately small supply of venture capital on the market. Sur- holds had personal computers in 2000 (3% in 1999). veys show that 70.9% of young people intended to start their Every tenth household had a PC in the cities, 3% in own business, of which 48.7% indicated that they lacked towns, and 1% in rural areas. funds. 29 Economy
  • 30.
    Bank lending toenterprises and businesses. Stability was a care, education, and infrastructure development. The state characteristic feature of Lithuanian banks in 2000. Their capital therefore plays a significant role in economic policy in the adequacy was better than the required indicator and stood at period of integration into the EU. 16.3% (required indicator 10%), according to audited state- In reforming the state budget system and setting the crite- ments. Their liquidity level was 49.7%, which exceeded the ria for efficient use of governmental financial resources, a model minimum of 30% set by the Bank of Lithuania. In six out of of strategic planning and budgeting on a programme basis 10 active commercial banks, foreign investors owned over 50% was introduced. The model facilitated a more targeted plan- of the equity. During the year, bank assets grew by 16.5%, ning of activities and the co-ordination of funds allocation alongside the growth of deposits by 23.9%. Due to the delay with government priorities. in structural reforms and because of the conservative risk-lim- In the Lithuanian state financial system, beside the state iting requirements established by the supervision authorities, and municipal budgets 24 extra-budgetary funds including banks allocated insufficient funds for new enterprises. Two the largest one, the State Social Insurance Fund (SODRA), state-controlled banks – the Lithuanian Savings Bank and the were drawn from. The funds were administered by different Lithuanian Agricultural Bank – were preparing for authorities. The Ministry of Finance in many cases did not privatisation, and the largest bank, Vilniaus Bankas, was en- know the amount of accumulated funds and how they were gaged in a merger process, so the financing of higher risk projects being utilised. A law on the budget stipulating the incorpora- was not on their priority agenda. tion of extra-budgetary funds into the Moreover, the low liquidity of the state budget, with the exception of larger Lithuanian capital market (the ratio of Young people prevailed funds such as SODRA and the Manda- turnover of shares to capitalisation was among those who went tory Health Insurance Fund, had a posi- only 12%) did not offer flexible possi- abroad to seek employment. tive effect on the efficiency and transpar- bilities for banks to withdraw from com- ency of the management of state finances. pany management. Foreign banks were In order to stabilise the balance of pay- newcomers on the Lithuanian market, and they had not yet ments, a decision was made to reduce public spending in developed their activities enough to provide the services that 2000. However, the size of state expenditure was determined were needed. by structural factors such as the necessity to maintain a net- An analysis of start-up capital showed that in 89% of cases work of institutions providing essential public services (schools, the personal savings of owners were used for starting a per- hospitals, cultural institutions). The reduction in state expen- sonal enterprise. Such a funding option is complicated for diture consequently led to a lower quality of public services young people who have had no time to accumulate many and the growing debts of these institutions to enterprises pro- savings and cannot count on the financial support of their viding public utilities. The burden of financing their services parents or relatives. Income earned by the head of a household partly shifted to the population. This decision had a marked who is under 30 years of age from a business or artwork was impact on young people since, as proven by the household 3.6% of the total disposable income in 2000, which is about budget survey, expenditure for education in young house- half of what is typical for more senior age groups. holds with a breadwinner under 30 was three times higher The government was keen on promoting the develop- than in other age groups. ment of small- and medium-sized businesses and allocated 2 Seeking fiscal balance by cutting state expenditure reduced million LTL for the purpose. However, the largest share of the domestic demand and, consequently, the income of the small- funds was used in the form of different training programmes and medium-sized enterprises that prevail on the domestic and the maintenance of an administrative system of ‘business market. The number of registered small- and medium-sized incubators’. By the end of 2000, there were 15 enterprises per enterprises that are not operating grew by 14% in 2000 com- 1,000 inhabitants that employed up to 250 people, which is pared to 1999. a very low indicator in comparison to the EU where the figure The strict government savings policy slowed down the is 50 to 60 enterprises. growth of disposable income and was conducive to a worsen- Interests of different generations and population groups ing in the quality of public services. This discouraged the in state economic policy. The consequences of reforms for population, and emigration grew. Human capital was driven individuals usually depend on their education, age and gen- out of Lithuania. The household survey revealed that in the der. A negative impact of socio-economic reforms on different opinion of 69% of heads of households under the age of 30, population groups, including young people, could have been the standard of living during the year decreased. Young people mitigated by state investment into social services and health prevailed among those who went abroad to seek employment; 30 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 31.
    21.9% of youngrespondents said that they were ready to key task was to introduce mandatory pension schemes with- leave for permanent residence abroad, and an additional 50.0% out raising the insurance contribution rate by relocating a part said they would agree to a temporary stay abroad. of the contributions collected on the basis of the existing social Social insurance, pension reform and jobs for young people. insurance system to mandatory pension funds. A long-term The SODRA budget encountered significant financial diffi- goal pursued by pension reform was to change the whole culties in 2000, and even though its deficit fell compared to system so that retired people could receive a higher income 1999, it still totalled to 151.6 million LTL. One of the rea- than they have now. In actual fact, pension reform was aimed sons for the deficit was unfavourable demographic trends and more at offering young people new opportunities to accumu- the ageing of the population. SODRA expenditure on pen- late funds for their old age rather than solve the problems of sions amounted to 7.3% of GDP in 2000, while the rate of today’s pensioners. pension insurance contributions was 25% of the wage of the The pension reform strategy and its economic feasibility person insured. In order to pay pensions on time, SODRA was submitted to the public in a White Paper prepared by the was obliged to resort to the short-term borrowing of about 70 government. The starting date of the reform was not set, how- million LTL each month. An increased rate of state social in- ever, since sources of funding were not clear. The only real surance contributions (from 31% to 34%) from the begin- resource for pension reform was the Privatisation Fund, but ning of 2000 also had an adverse effect on SODRA’s budget it’s utilisation was determined by law, which read that two- revenue, since such a decision prompted tax evasion and re- thirds of funds obtained from privatisation should be used to sulted in a smaller number of insured people. The compensate for lost deposits, and one-third should be used government’s fiscal policy also contributed to SODRA’s prob- for the implementation of the Public Investment Programme. lems, because corporate tax exemptions reduced the wage base, The programme for deposit compensation was postponed for and social insurance contributions made up 8.5% of GDP. two years. Politicians did not have the courage to cancel it for For comparison, they were 2-3% of GDP higher in the sake of the progress of pension reform. neighbouring countries. Financial problems forced the government to re-evaluate its support programme to agriculture in 2000. A large part of the Rural Support Fund was used to cover the debts of 1999. Subsidies that were envisaged in 2000 for supporting the purchase prices of agricultural commodities were not applied, and attempts were made to gradually move from a price sub- sidy to a direct payment system, depending on the size of the livestock and arable land. To that end, a more modern system of livestock registration and declaration of areas for crops was introduced. Low purchase prices for agricultural produce and reducing state support conditioned a lower standard of living in rural areas than in the cities. Life in rural areas offered still fewer opportunities for young people. Investment in human development and opportunities for SODRA’s difficult financial situation negatively influ- youth. Higher income, satisfaction with the quality of life, enced social opportunities for young people. Its revenue con- and social harmony cannot be promoted without investment straints resulted in a shortage of funds that had to be remit- in human capital and public goods and services. ted to the state’s health and employment funds. Debts to Complicated structural problems did not allow in 2000 these two funds grew. The shortage of funds prevented the for a rapid reduction of the budget expenditure to the re- Employment Fund from the implementation of employ- quired level. Instead the government simply halved public ment programmes, and young people did not get a great investment. State investment was therefore smaller in Lithuania, deal of support to enter the labour market. And the supply at 1.5% of GDP, than in Latvia and Estonia, at 3.5% and of jobs to young people has fallen for one more reason. With 3.8% of GDP, respectively. Scarce public investment brought a view to reducing SODRA’s deficit and the burden of pen- about a slower improvement in the economy and prevented sion ‘obligations’, the pension age for men was increased to the modernisation of the country’s infrastructure. Moreover, 62.5 years of age and for women to 60. it hindered necessary preparation for the utilisation of EU One of the aims of pension reform was to increase the accession funds. In its economic growth rate, Lithuania lagged public’s motivation to pay social security contributions. Its behind the other two Baltic states by 2-3%. 31 Economy
  • 32.
    The fundamental problemsdetrimental to the appropriate payment of wages and salaries to the staff of educational and financing of social programmes were related to an unfavourable other budgetary institutions, and for the renovation and taxation pattern, the ambiguous distribution of administrative computerisation of medical institutions and schools. Young fami- responsibility between central government and municipalities, lies with children where social payments constituted a relatively and the inefficient management of state expenditure. large part of household income were most severely hit. In 2000, the government proceeded with budget reform Structure of tax revenue, % of GDP, 2000 in line with EU requirements. The new version of the law on Personal income tax 7.9 the budget stipulated that all amendments affecting budget Corporate profit tax 0.7 revenues and expenditures, as well as the public debt, should State social insurance contributions 7.0 be adopted prior to the approval of the financial indicators of Domestic goods and services taxes (consumption related) 11.7 the state and municipal budgets. This legal step reduced the Property taxes 0.6 possibility of taking decisions the financing of which would Other 0.3 not be backed up by allocations from the state budget. It was difficult to assess the efficiency Even though the state budget of 2000 of allocations to social programmes, since was drawn with reference to conservative In 2000, funds allocated for a system for the evaluation and monitor- forecasts, its implementation turned out health care stood at 4.4% of ing of budget expenditure was not put in to be a difficult task. A taxation structure GDP, which is half the EU place, and the distribution of financial where taxes related to consumption and average. resources did not rest upon objective cri- were sensitive to economic cycles played teria for their effective utilisation. Taxpay- an important role (11.7% of GDP; of ers were insufficiently informed as to how which excise taxes, 3.2%) made fiscal policy rigid and inca- budget revenues were used. pable of rapid adaptation to the dynamically changing condi- There is no procedure or criteria according to which bud- tions of the global economic environment. get expenditure should be reduced if revenue comes to less The structure of the taxation system proved that the pur- than planned. Fund allocations were made on the basis of chasing power of the population was relatively low, because monthly budgets. Allocations for the payment of wages and the proportion of value added tax (VAT) in the total state utility services were made first, and only then did social ben- budget revenue fell from 8.1% of GDP in 1999 to 7.6% of efits and investment projects follow. It has been revealed that GDP in 2000, and revenues from personal income tax fell social programmes and investment projects received only 80- from 8.5% of GDP to 7.9%. 90% of the envisaged funds in 2000. A drop of the proportion of corporate income tax from In 2000, funds allocated for health care stood at 4.4% of 29% of GDP to 24% was also a blow to budget revenues. GDP, which is half the EU average. Expenditure for educa- The share of this tax in the general income structure fell from tion was 6.64% of GDP, lagging behind Poland and Latvia 0.8% to 0.7% of GDP between 1999 and 2000. (above 7% of GDP). It has not been easy to evaluate all the The effectiveness of fiscal policy depends on the distribu- consequences of the insufficient investment in human devel- tion of functions between the central and local governments. opment in Lithuania. Insufficient access to and the falling It was difficult for municipalities to plan their activities, since quality of education and health care continue to deprive young the Seimas (Parliament) and the government set a taxation people of many essential choices and opportunities. base and rates for them. So the municipalities did not know *** what income they could count on to disperse in future. More- In the changing global world, a country’s or an individual’s over, they were not allowed to collect taxes themselves. De- success depends on how quickly innovations are introduced, spite the law on the indicators of local budget revenue adopted and how well young people are educated, how many skills they back in 1997, transfers and subsidies to local governments have and much knowledge is gained. The economic develop- were often distributed on an ad hoc basis. ment of Lithuania offers its young people prerequisites for the The government and the Seimas delegated certain func- acquisition of necessary knowledge and skills. However, what tions to municipalities, but no adequate financing followed. really matters in the process is the efforts of the young people Consequently, the municipalities felt a shortage of funds for the themselves, since the economic policy of the country was not payment of social benefits and compensations, for the timely quite favourable for the attainment of their aspirations in 2000. 32 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 33.
    III Education Violeta Rimkevièienë The pace of reforms in education: a brief overview. The prolonged from nine to 10 years. The specialisation of basic second stage of reforms in education for the period between education was finalised between 2000 and 2001. A com- 1999 and 2001 has been marked by activities and achieve- mon programme and educational standards (for grades 11 ments focused on the following priorities: the modernisation and 12) were introduced. The introduction of state exami- of learning; raising the quality of education; the improve- nations after graduation from secondary school proved to be ment of conditions in the education and learning of social efficient, and so while in 1999 there were two state exami- pedagogues, and the harmonisation of nations, in 2000 there were five. Voca- the general education system. tional qualification exams are gradually An important step in laying the foun- An important step in laying being transferred to the Trade and Com- dations for sustainable improvement in the foundations for sustain- merce Chamber, and internal and exter- the quality of education has been setting able improvement in the nal audit methodology is being devel- up a framework for pre-school education quality of education has been oped. Higher education legislation was and the formulation of corresponding setting up a framework for adopted that legitimised colleges and programmes and concepts. Between pre-school education. other non-university tertiary educational 1999 and 2000, basic education was schools. Most important and ongoing tasks in educational re- 2. To improve conditions for education and studies of social forms for the period between 1999 and 2001. pedagogy The overall ‘umbrella’ task is to provide finance and other 2.1. Expand educational opportunities by developing in- resources for the implementation of educational reform. formal adult training including the enforcement of the law 1. To modernise learning and raise the quality of education on informal adult education, develop a network of diverse 1.1. Renew and re-shape curricula in line with the national schools and curricula, implement extra-curricula studies and education concept and the latest international trends in edu- integrate them into the education system; cation and the information society; 2.2. Maintain positions of social pedagogy at educational 1.2. Apply national education standards for assessment and a institutions; uniform monitoring of the learning process for grades 1-12, 2.3. Ensure state financial support to students. and prepare standards for all education levels (vocational, 3. To harmonise the education system specialised secondary and tertiary); 3.1. Strengthen general academic compatibility and suc- 1.3. Continue specialised and differentiated secondary edu- cession with focus on the continuity of basic and voca- cation; tional education, enlarging opportunities to enter tertiary 1.4. Pay particular attention to the adjustment of voca- education and improving the compatibility of qualifica- tional training to labour market needs; tions; 1.5. Modernise school libraries with focus on information 3.2. Encourage self-governance of schools; and computer networks; 3.3. Support non-university higher education and imple- 1.6. Continue reform of the examination system and im- ment a concept of the regional development of the educa- prove acceptance procedure into higher education institu- tion system. tions. 33 Education
  • 34.
    In improving thesocial conditions for Non-state education institutions education and harmonising the education Number of schools Enrolment 1995- 1999- 2000- 1995- 1999- 2000- system, the following important achieve- 1996 2000 2001 1996 2000 2001 ments of 2000 should be mentioned: Basic/secondary schools 20 19 20 1,092 1,660 1,744 · research was carried out in the basic Pre-schools 1 2 2 13 50 35 education and vocational training of in- Primary 12 6 4 399 230 120 dividuals who had been sentenced to im- Basic 5 5 6 295 596 584 prisonment; Secondary 1 5 6 338 333 491 · one youth school was established and Gymnasium 0 1 1 0 451 481 two classes for young people in basic edu- Special 1 0 1 47 0 33 cation schools were set up; Vocational school 1 1 1 145 57 42 · basic education by correspondence, Specialised secondary 15 18 14 1,860 4,740 4,022 funded by municipalities, was provided Non-university higher (college-type) 0 0 3 0 0 575 for military servicemen at the Kaunas, Universities 0 1 4 0 63 630 Vilnius and Marijampolë adult educa- tion centres; schools. In the academic year 2000/ · analysis was carried out into the needs In 2000, 6.64% of GDP was 2001, the dominant schools become ba- of ethnic minority pupils in receiving allocated to education. sic, secondary and gymnasiums. Special basic education, and recommendations education schools started to emerge. The were prepared; number of private vocational schools is · entry into five higher educational institutions was centralized, scarce and remains unchanged. Only one such school oper- and the main principles were defined for entry conditions into ates at this time. higher education schools for the years 2001 and 2002; Positive qualitative and quantitative changes have occurred · a vocational educational institutions network optimisation in private tertiary schools, and in the past five years the num- programme was confirmed and the process of optimisation ber of students enrolled there has grown by 2.3 times, from commenced. 3,097 to 7,105. Three private college-type schools have re- Challenging the state monopoly: private education. The ceived accreditation as non-university educational institutions. state monopoly in education continues to further diminish The appearance of private tertiary schools in the last two aca- under the pressure of an increasing number of various pri- demic years has had an impact on tertiary education. In 1999, vate education institutions emerging. The development of the Vilnius St. Joseph priests seminary was established, and in private education has created the conditions for a diversity 2000 the International Higher Management School, the of choice in education. In the last five Lithuanian Christian Foundation Higher years the number of private institutions School and the Telðiai Priests Seminary has grown from 36 (for the period 1995 The state monopoly in edu- were established. to 1996) to 42 (for the period 2000 to cation continues to further Accessibility to education. One of the 2001). Since 1999, the range of private diminish under the pressure most important indicators characterising the education institutions has changed quali- of an increasing number of state of education is its accessibility - the tatively. In the academic year 1995/ various private education coherence between the supply and demand 1996, the most dominant non-state ba- institutions emerging. of educational services and the structure of sic education schools were primary the education system, which ensure the sustainability of the education process. Objectively, educational opportunities are unevenly dis- In 2000, 6.64% of GDP was allocated to education. In tributed territorially depending on the size of the population, the national budget, expenditure for education accounted the economic structure, the demand for labour and other re- for approximately 2.7 billion LTL, of which 30.8% was gional economic factors. However, the problem of an uneven state budget funding and 69.2% municipality money. At distribution of educational institutions is solvable when the the end of 2000, according to the Ministry of Education mobility of pupils and students is ensured. For example, if and Science, expenditure per pupil studying in a basic school small and inefficient primary and basic schools in rural areas was 2,404 LTL, in a vocational school 4,094 LTL, and in are closed, transportation should be introduced for pupils (yel- a tertiary institution 3,787 LTL per year. low buses). For students of specialised secondary and higher 34 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 35.
    education who moveto study from rural areas or small towns, ber of special groups and classes at rural schools exceeds that of settlement grants and stipends should be provided on a means- urban schools. During the last two academic years such classes tested basis. In solving the problem of accessibility to educa- grew by 321 in rural areas and by 107 in urban areas. Such a tion, access to targeted education-related loans is important. gap could be explained by a difference in the structure of An important aspect of the accessibility of education is the educational institutions within the network. The number of creation of conditions conducive to life- pre-school institutions in rural areas is 2.4 long education, which means the possi- times less than in urban areas. However, bility to start and continue studies at dif- An important aspect of the ac- in the opinion of OECD experts, the ferent stages in a person’s life. The devel- cessibility of education is the uniting of pre-school classes with the ba- opmental years of a child are most impor- creation of conditions condu- sic education system will not solve all the tant time to create conditions for psycho- cive to lifelong education. problems of early education for rural chil- social, social, psychological, emotional and dren. So in optimising the network of edu- cognitive development. In this respect, the cational institutions it is necessary to take early childhood education concept and manual on early edu- into account the needs of early childhood education, particu- cation prepared and approved in 2000 is highly important. larly in rural areas. Moreover, an education programme for children under three In summing up, it could be said that children from rural years of age must be formulated and implemented. It is ac- and urban areas have unequal opportunities to be prepared knowledged that the successful and unsuccessful experiences for primary school. Generally speaking, access to pre-school that children undergo in school to a large extent impact their education depends very much on the place of residence. Closely lives and form their attitudes to future education. related to this is the distribution of pre-school age educational In 2000, there were 501 pre-school institutions in urban institutions in the districts. Other factors that contribute to areas and 213 in rural areas. The number of children attending these differences include the inequality and different social pre-school institutions fell by nearly three times between 1991 and economic conditions of the family’s socio-cultural envi- and 2000. In 2000, 41.1% of children of pre-school age at- ronment and so on, all of which contribute to attendance. tended kindergardens, of which 11.8% were in rural areas and In the past five years enrolment in basic education schools 58.0% were in urban areas. In the past five years the number of in urban areas has grown, and in rural has fallen. However, children throughout Lithuania attending pre-schools grew by despite this trend, in the academic year 1999/2000 there 11% - by 16.3% in urban areas and only were twice as many basic schools operat- 3.2% in rural areas. ing in rural areas, even though enrolment In seeking to improve attendance of Children from rural and ur- there is three times less than in urban ar- pre-schools along with creating new insti- ban areas have unequal op- eas. The disproportion in primary, basic tutions, special classes and groups of pre- portunities to be prepared and secondary schools between rural and school age children should be created for primary school. urban areas is also obvious. In rural areas within schools. The increase in the num- there are nine times as many primary schools and 12 times as many basic edu- Enrolment at pre-school institutions, % of the corre- cation schools as in urban areas, while urban areas have nearly sponding age group twice as many secondary schools and eight times as many 1995 1999 2000 special education schools as rural areas. Moreover, while in Total rural areas there is only one youth school, and no adult educa- 1-6 years 30.1 40.4 41.1 tion schools, in urban areas the number of these types of schools Up to 3 years 11.2 13.4 13.7 is 23 and 21, respectively. Pupils from rural areas have less 3 years and over 36.2 53.3 53.1 opportunities to enrol in different types of education past Cities basic school if they have dropped out of basic school. There is, 1-6 years 41.7 56.6 58.0 Up to 3 years 15.7 19.4 19.9 Enrolment at basic school in Lithuania’s urban areas was 3 years and over 49.9 74.1 74.4 three times higher than in rural areas in the academic year Rural areas 2000/2001. The number of gymnasium pupils in each 1-6 years 8.6 12.2 11.8 differs by 94.2 times, and enrolment at special schools in Up to 3 years 2.6 3.4 3.2 urban areas was 10.6 times higher than in rural areas. 3 years and over 10.7 16.6 15.6 35 Education
  • 36.
    therefore, a higherprobability that students in rural areas will In striving to guarantee better opportunities for pupils acquire a lower level of education. Access to educational insti- to acquire secondary education from 2000 to 2001 tutions is often linked to a lack of money for transportation. specialised learning was introduced in basic schools. Of Even though the publishing of textbooks was considered the 740 secondary schools, gymnasiums and adult edu- an important task of education reform, in reality insufficient cation centres, specialised grades were established in 546. attention was paid to the quality of textbooks for basic educa- tion. In stressing the importance of final grades in secondary Lithuanian Education 2000, Vilnius: PPRC, 2001, p.30 schools in relation to further studies (the possibility to enter specialised secondary or higher education institutions), the qual- maximum realisation of pupils’ abilities. In actual fact gymnasi- ity of the whole of basic education as the foundation on which ums created the conditions to change the final stages of second- all future learning is based was somehow sacrificed. ary education schools for some categories of pupils. This only Specialised and differentiated education: lessons learnt. In sharpened the problems of the whole of basic education, par- striving to take the individual needs and preferences of pupils ticularly related to the specialisation of basic education schools. into account, in 1998 an experimental programme on specialised Moreover, the establishment of gymnasiums raised questions of education was approved. In the academic year 2000/2001, in a social and psychological nature, to which it is not easy to find the final grades of secondary school pupils could choose be- answers at this time. Is a teenager who has finished eight grades tween an exact, humanitarian or technical education. However, mature enough to choose the further direction of his or her the survey of schools that revealed a need for specialised learning studies in a gymnasium? How much do gymnasiums contrib- also revealed that the needs of pupils in selecting specialised ute to segregation in the education system? education have not been completely satisfied. The ‘capacity’ of Opportunities to continue education for those who go the specialised education model was itself insufficiently utilised, back to repeat studies in the same grade or who drop out particularly regarding the tools and measures for redistributing of school. From the human development perspective, both the workload and improving teaching methods. the individuals who stop studying and society as a whole The secondary schools that did not meet the requirements suffer significant losses. These people become deprived of many of specialised education were transformed into basic schools. essential choices in their lives and are exposed to a high risk of This transformation worsened still further accessibility to schools. unemployment, poverty and social exclusion. And in eco- Such a situation contradicts one of the main objectives of edu- nomic terms, society will need to ‘invest’ more in these people cation, to not only guarantee opportunities to select a through additional social programmes. specialisation, but also to freely change it, or, having stopped The total number of pupils who repeated courses between studies, to be able to continue them whenever the need arises. 1995/1996 and 2000/2001 was approximately 34,800. The education system must contain a ‘bridge’ linked to This demanded approximately 10 million LTL in additional specialised education, to ensure such opportunities exist. Ac- funding annually. Most often, they are first-year students and cording to OECD experts, however, the early specialisation and pupils in the sixth and ninth grades. ‘Repeat’ pupils from the segregation of pupils in fact limits rather than boosts their edu- latter two grades usually drop out of basic school altogether. cation-related choices. Uncertainties also arise during the accep- Particular attention is paid by society to children up to tance of pupils with a different specialisation or without any the age of 16 who do not attend basic school since, accord- into university or other higher educational institutions. ing to the Lithuanian Constitution and related laws, educa- There is a clear trend in Lithuania where conditions are tion is compulsory for children until they turn 16. The reg- created for students who are studying better, are more gifted, istration of drop-outs is made by the Ministry of Education diligent and motivated from the ninth class to continue their and Science and the Department of Statistics. However, the secondary education in a gymnasium. While in the academic different methodologies used for these calculations do not year 1993/1994 there were three gymnasiums operating, in allow for accurate assessments. 2000/2001 the number increased to 80, and the number of The Ministry of Education and Science has indicated schools having gymnasium classes was 12. In the academic year that 1,305 children up to 16 years of age were not attending 2000/2001, the were 28,921 pupils in gymnasiums, and there school (among them 485 children with disabilities) in 1998. were 307 students in gymnasium classes in rural areas. In 1999, the figure was 824 (of whom 309 were with dis- The 10 years of the gymnasium ‘movement’ has not been abilities), and in 2000, 689 children dropped out of basic evaluated uniformly in the context of general educational re- school (of whom 255 were disabled). Statistics from form. The idea behind the creation of gymnasiums was the Lithuania’s districts indicate that the number of drop-outs is provision of higher quality education and conditions for the decreasing, and in the districts of Vilnius, Kaunas and 36 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 37.
    The results ofexaminations in basic and secondary gymnasiums very large, large and small schools, respec- schools. tively constitute 35.1%, 23.3% and 5.6% of the total In 2000, after basic education become a 10-year pro- number of secondary schools. cess, completion examinations were taken by 10th grade The final examination results from gymnasiums were pupils for the first time. Analysis made by the National the best of all Lithuania’s schools. Similar trends were noted Examination Centre allowed for a comparison of the re- in comparing state graduation examination results. In sults of different types of schools. Very small schools (up 1999, state graduation examinations were held in history to 10 pupils in the 10th grade) and small schools (11 to and mathematics. In 2000, the number of state examina- 20 10th-grade pupils) dominate among the basic schools, tions was expanded, and biology, chemistry and physics accounting for, respectively, 72.2% and 21.9% of all ba- examinations were included. The results of the state gradu- sic schools. Of the total number of basic school pupils, ation examinations were better in urban and regional cen- 78.8% study in these schools. Very large (61 to 90 10th- tre schools than in schools in small towns and rural areas. grade pupils) and large (31 to 60 10th-grade pupils) schools There is a link between the size of a school and the together constitute 2.6% of total basic schools, with 14.1% results of the state graduation examination - the smaller of all basic school pupils. Among secondary schools and the school, the worse the examination results. Pupils who repeat course, thousands* Young people aged up to 16 who have 1995/1996 1996/1997 1997/1998 1998/1999 1999/2000 2000/2001 dropped out of the education system are Total 8.1 7.5 6.4 5.0 4.1 3.7 just the tip of the iceberg. A large number 1 - 4 grades 3.0 3.0 2.5 2.1 1.7 1.4 of pupils who are older than 16 leave edu- 5 - 10 grades 4.9 4.4 3.7 2.8 2.4 2.3 cational institutions each year. In the past 11 - 12 grades 0.2 0.1 0.2 0.1 0.04 0.03 10 years, the number of drop-outs from *Beginning of academic year basic school fluctuates from 5,000 to 11,000, in vocational schools from 4,000 Paneveþys their number is greater than to 5,500, and in tertiary institutions from in other districts. Absence of reliable data on 5,000 to 9,000 students. On the other According to expert assessments by the drop-outs can not allow not hand there are no statistics that can allow Department of Statistics, for example, in only for a evaluation of the us to assess just how many of these people the academic year 1998/1999, 96% of situation, but also for tar- actually continue their studies at a later date. children aged 7-15 studied in various types geted policy measures. What the statistics do show is how much of schools while 21,000 dropped out the education system incurs in losses, and (4%). Expert calculations indicate that on this forces us to think about those oppor- average 5,000 seven-year-olds do not enrol for school and that tunities that do exist for people to continue their studies at approximately the same number drop out between the first and different stages of their lives. So the problem of dropping out 1 ninth grades. On the other hand, in the publication “Educa- should be related not only with compulsory education, but also tion in Lithuania 2000” it is noted that in the academic year with the necessity to provide opportunities to re-enter the edu- 1999/2000 the number of children aged up to 16 who are not cation system and be involved in life-long education. attending school was 24,724. The biggest age group among For those who leave school before reaching the age of 16, drop-outs is 10-12 years of age (5.5% of those who are 10, there are several opportunities to continue education by re- 7.1% of those who are 11 and 6.2% of those who are 12 do not turning to basic school or attending a youth school (12-16 attend school). years of age). They can also enter a vocational school from All figures and estimates unanimously reveal a decrease in the first level (from 14 years of age), and when they turn 18 the number of drop-outs. It must be noted that absence of they can then continue their studies and acquire a basic edu- reliable data on drop-outs can not allow cation at an adult education centre. So not only for a evaluation of the situation, for young people aged 16-18 who lack a but also for targeted policy measures. It is The problem of dropping basic education (who, for example, have only to be hoped that the 2001 popula- out should be related not not attended school for several years and tion census will provide more accurate data. only with compulsory edu- have only completed five grades), the op- cation, but with life-long portunities for an education remain 1 Lietuvos socialine raida, 2000, p.28. education. scarce. They cannot return to a basic 37 Education
  • 38.
    Drop-outs from educationalinstitutions* It is difficult for them to continue their studies and at the Pupils/students who left % of total during academic year enrolment same time find their place in the labour market. Basic school (day) Educational opportunities for all: meeting special needs. 1991/1992 10,057 2.1 In the past 10 years, special education was an important com- 1992/1993 11,089 2.2 ponent of the education system. In the Law on Education of 1993/1994 4,473 0.9 1991, it was already stated that children with special needs 1994/1995 6,263 1.2 have the right to be educated in the general educational insti- 1995/1996 6,706 1.3 tutions that are closest to their home. This created the condi- 1996/1997 6,081 1.2 tions for the social integration of pupils with special needs. In 1997/1998 5,108 0.9 1998, changes to the legislation noted that every child with- 1998/1999 5,127 0.9 out exception - even those with very special education needs 1999/2000 4,828 0.9 who until 1990 were considered ‘uneducatable’ - had the Vocational school right to education. In 1999, the Law on Special Education 1991/1992 3,871 ... was passed, which encompassed an entire education chain 1992/1993 4,856 11.4 from early childhood to higher education for people with 1993/1994 4,579 9.9 special needs. On the adoption of this law, the following addi- 1994/1995 3,840 8.4 tional legal acts were adopted: an acceptance procedure for 1995/1996 4,163 8.4 people with special needs into a special educational institu- 1996/1997 4,730 9.1 tion; and a procedure for educating pupils at home. Today, 1997/1998 4,896 9.0 pupils with special needs have a wide range of opportunities 1998/1999 5,144 9.1 in being educated together with other children of the same 2000/2001 5,410 10.3 age in basic or specialised schools. According to the Ministry Specialised secondary school of Education and Science, in 2000/2001 there were 53,308 1991/1992 4,086 10.9 pupils with special needs, (9% of the total number of pupils). 1992/1993 3,060 10.2 Of the 45,539 pupils who were studying in basic schools 1993/1994 2,400 10.1 together with children of the same age (this is called total 1994/1995 2,736 11.5 integration), 60% had language or communication disorders, 1995/1996 2,554 10.4 19% had specific recognition disorders, 8% had limited intel- 1996/1997 2,967 10.9 lect, 5% had visual impairments, and 1% had hearing impair- 1997/1998 4,126 13.4 ments. Only 1.1% of all pupils with special needs were en- 1998/1999 3,023 8.8 rolled in special educational institutions, a proportion that has 2000/2001 4,477 11.5 nearly halved over the last 10 years. Higher education instituions There still remains the problem of children with 1991/1992 7,115 11.5 special needs who have limited opportunities to select fur- 1992/1993 6,684 11.8 ther education or a vocation. In 2000/2001, there were only 1993/1994 6,332 12.7 169 such pupils studying in vocational training and educa- 1994/1995 6,166 11.7 tion groups at special education schools. 1995/1996 5,358 9.6 *** 1996/1997 6,542 10.9 With the spread of globalisation and the increase in labour 1997/1998 7,227 10.5 force mobility, education should ensure the maintenance of 1998/1999 8,542 11.1 traditional values and cultural identity, and at the same time 1999/2000 8,828 10.1 provide the skills and knowledge to empower people with * Excluding those who transferred to another educational institution. the ability to adjust to changing conditions. People should have access to quality basic education and have equal ‘start’ school and they are not accepted to adult education centres opportunities, accessibility to secondary education and vo- that provide a secondary education past basic school. So there cational training, and the chance to return to education at are some people who remain with only a primary education. any time in their lives. 38 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 39.
    IV Youth and the labour market Nijolë Veèkienë Employment. On the one hand, young people, in accor- According to the labour force survey, approximately dance with their socio-demographic position, determine the 868,000 young people (15-29) were part of the labour force prospects for the labour market. They are, on the other, the in 1997, of whom 401,000 were employed. By 2000, the population group most sensitive to labour market fluctua- ‘young labour force’ had dropped to 811,000 people and the tions. This is, therefore, to some extent a priority ‘contin- number of employed young people reached 357,500. The gent’ for the labour market. The important issue is whether number of young people who were unemployed, meanwhile, vocational training qualitatively and quantitatively corre- rose from 71,000 to 82,000 during the same period. sponds to labour demand. There is a tendency among young Changes like these occurred in all groups of young people people to reject low-qualified jobs in favour of more impor- aged between 14 and 29: the employed, unemployed and tant strategic aims by acquiring a speciality that is in de- economically inactive (those who study, those who neither mand. work nor study and those who are not seeking work). In According to forecasts from the Department of Statistics, 1997, 57.7% of young people were economically active, of the number of young people should start to fall dramatically whom 46.2% were employed and 11.4% were unemployed, from the year 2010. This will reduce competition in the and economically inactive young people accounted for labour market, but in the long term any fall in the number 42.3%. In 2000, the following shift occurred: 55.2% were of young people will inevitably result in a decline in total economically active, of whom 44.1% were employed, while population and a shortage of young workers. Increasing mi- the proportion of those who were unemployed fell to 11.1% gration has also contributed to the decline in the younger and the proportion of economically inactive young people population. In the last 10 years the number of young people grew to 44.8%. has fallen by almost 63,000 people. The process of migra- tion as a whole is most common among people between the Labour force by age and gender, thousands ages of 20 and 29. The declining numbers of young people Age group 1997 1998 1999 2000 are, of course, leading to a decline in their presence on the Total 1,827.9 1,842.5 1,861.7 1,793.6 labour market. Labour force surveys in 2000 revealed that 15-19* 67.3 56.4 52.3 33.4 the number of economically active young people (employed 20-24 192.3 183.4 179.7 165.0 and unemployed people aged 14 to 29) fell between 1997 25-29 241.1 252.9 254.6 249.1 and 2000 by approximately 53,100. Men Total 965.8 960.5 962.3 918.7 15-19* 43.9 35.4 31.2 22.8 The concept of state policy on young people de- 20-24 113.3 104.9 102.1 93.0 fines them as being 16 to 29 years of age, people who 25-29 134.7 135.5 136.0 130.2 are forming their own personalities and preparing them- Women selves for an independent life in society. In Lithuania, Total 862.1 882.0 899.4 874.8 even though the age from which a person can begin 15-19* 23.4 21.0 21.1 10.5 work is 16, legislation on work contracts allows for the 20-24 79.0 78.5 77.7 72.0 possibility to work from 14 provided there is the con- 25-29 106.4 117.4 118.6 118.9 sent of the parents or carers. *Between 1997 and 1999, the age group was from 14 to 19 years, and in 2000 from 15 to 19. 39 Youth and the labour market
  • 40.
    Employed, thousands Working a shortened day. 1997 1998 1999 2000 The possibility of working a shortened day or part-time is Total 1,570.7 1,597.6 1,598.4 1,517.9 particularly important for students, not to mention young Young people 401.3 404.9 391.2 357.5 student families. However, a shortened working day is 15-19 43.8 41.0 36.1 19.5 more popular among women. 20-24 150.3 145.7 134.3 121.5 This is how 10.5% of all employed women and 7.5% of 25-29 207.2 218.2 220.7 216.5 employed men worked in 2000. Among young people, 20% work part-time. In the last few years the number of Employment by age group varies and has significantly people working part-time has been increasing, as young changed over time. In 1997, 14% of 14-19 year olds were married women strive to protect their jobs. However, mar- employed. In 2000, the proportion was 7%. The propor- ried women working part-time are not popular among tion of young people aged 20-24 who were employed was employers, and their number has been decreasing. 56% in 1997 and 47% in 2000. About a third of bachelor’s students and approximately 80% of master’s students work and study at the same time. They belong to the category of employed by economic activity, with the exception that slightly the employed. more young people compared to adults work in commerce The employment of men and women. Since there are tradi- (20% and 13%, respectively) and 19% of those who are older tionally more women enrolled in secondary, specialised sec- than 30 work in agriculture, while for young people the fig- ondary and higher education institutions, ure is 16%. As the majority of people aged less of them are employed and the num- 15 to 19 work in agriculture their most ber of men exceeds the number of em- About a third of bachelor’s popular choice of profession is farming ployed women in all age groups. The students and approximately (48%). Twenty per cent of this age group number of young men aged up to 24 80% of master’s students work do non-qualified work. The majority of who are employed or economically ac- and study at the same time. young people who belong to the 20-29 tive is markedly higher than the number age group have acquired qualifications; of women employed in the same age 20% of them are qualified workers, 19% group. However, economic activity increases for women aged work in services, 13% in agriculture and 5% are legislators, 25-29 years, whereas for men of this age group it decreases. senior officials and managers. A relatively high proportion Employment by economic sector and profession. The dis- (11%) of people aged 20 to 29 belong to the category of tribution of employed young people by economic sector de- specialist (for example, professions like engineers, teachers and pends on their age. For example, in 2000, 7% of people aged doctors) compared to those who are older than 30, of whom between 15 and 19 were employed and the majority of them 15% are specialists. (60%) were rural residents, who helped their parents in pri- Generally speaking, the greatest chance of employment vate farming. The distribution of employed people aged 20 for young people comes from services and industry. Their to 29 resembles the distribution of the total number of the employment in agriculture also remains high. In terms of the development trends of the countries of the EU, which Employment level by age, % Lithuania intends to join, this cannot be seen as a positive 1997 1998 1999 2000 factor. The reduction of the agricultural sector is an important Total 52.8 53.5 53.2 51.2 prerequisite for EU membership. Given that 17.3% of young 15-19 13.9 12.9 11.2 7.2 people are employed in agriculture, special programmes aimed 20-24 55.4 55.1 51.7 47.0 at labour mobility should be implemented. 25-29 73.5 76.9 77.7 76.8 Men 60.3 59.6 58.4 55.5 15-19 18.2 15.6 12.6 8.7 20-24 62.1 61.7 57.7 52.4 25-29 82.0 80.2 80.1 76.3 Women 46.4 48.2 48.7 47.5 15-19 9.5 10.1 9.8 5.6 20-24 48.6 48.5 45.7 41.4 25-29 64.6 73.4 75.2 77.4 40 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 41.
    As surveys onthe integration of young people into the labour market have shown, the work young people do is paid nearly 40% less than the national average. The difference is more notable by region, depending on its level of urbanisation. In all three regional groups the supply of jobs for people aged 16-19 exceeds demand. The potential for labour supply is best in the first group and worst in the third. In the cities, the unemployed have the higher level of education. Condi- tions for young people to integrate into the labour market are more favourable for those who live in the cities. The situation Territorial gaps in employment opportunities for young is worse in the country’s rural areas. One of the ways of miti- people. Qualifications among young people living in urban gating differences in employment opportunities is more ratio- areas are significantly higher than those of young people in nal use of the Employment Fund - to decentralise the voca- rural areas, and their work is better paid. More than 49% of tional training of young people, optimally using the network young people are concentrated in Lithuania’s five largest cit- of schools. ies. Moreover, educational opportunities Unemployment. The International and choices of training programmes are Labour Organisation (ILO) defines the much wider in the cities. Meanwhile, in The work young people do is unemployed differently to the Lithuanian rural areas there is a shortage of work in paid nearly 40% less than the Labour Exchange. According to the ILO, non-agricultural sectors and the territorial national average. the unemployed are people of working mobility of young people is very low. age who: have no work or personal busi- ness; who have been actively seeking a job Unemployed young people by education in selected during the previous month; and, having found a job, who are labour exchanges, %, 2000 able to start work within two weeks. The regular labour force Specialised Region Higher secondary Vocational Unqualified surveys conducted by the Department of Statistics use the Group I ILO definition of unemployment. It should be noted that Vilnius 3.9 11.9 40.9 43.3 before 2000 the minimum age for polling was 14, and since Panevëþys 2.9 10.3 43.2 43.6 2000 it has been 15. Data on young people obtained before Group II and after 2000, therefore, is difficult to compare. Rokiðkis 0.7 6.4 39.2 53.7 The Law on Unemployment Benefits passed in 1996 Akmenë 0.2 3.3 38.5 58.0 defines the unemployed as working-aged, able-bodied people Ðvenèionys 0.9 5.8 53.1 40.2 who are out of work, are not attending day schools, are regis- Group III tered with a labour exchange as job seekers, or are ready to take Kaiðiadorys 0.5 6.0 32.5 61.2 on professional training. Labour exchanges register the unem- Vilkaviðkis 0.6 4.8 52.7 41.9 ployed according to this law. Ðalèininkai 0.6 4.6 30.9 63.9 According to the labour exchange, the number of un- Lithuania 2.8 7.7 42.4 47.1 employed young people is increasing every year. Their num- 41 Youth and the labour market
  • 42.
    ber grew from48,000 people in 1997 to 62,600 in 2000. Unemployment level by district, age up to 25, %, 2000* On 1 September 2001, 29,200 young unemployed people District Total Women Men were registered. The level of unemployment among young Total 29.0 26.3 30.8 people reached 18.9% (total 12.0%) on 1 November 2001. Alytus 39.1 18.7 48.2 On average, every fourth person registered with the labour Kaunas 33.8 39.2 29.9 exchange is under 29. The level of unemployment among Klaipëda 23.9 18.2 28.1 young people was always higher than the national average. Marijampolë 20.3 27.6 28.2 The highest levels of unemployment at the beginning of Panevëþys 27.8 25.1 29.8 2001 were 21% to 29% in Akmenë, Ðalèininkai, Pasvalys, Ðiauliai 32.9 22.6 38.4 Lazdijai and Maþeikai. Tauragë 40.9 44.4 37.8 According to the labour force survey, however, actual Telðiai 13.1 11.8 14.2 youth unemployment is twice as high as the registered rate. Utena 30.5 39.7 26.4 This occurs not only because of a difference in the definition Vilnius 26.0 22.9 28.5 of unemployed applied by the labour exchanges and there- *Labour force survey data fore in the labour force survey, but also because not all unemployed people ap- Unemployed young people by age and gender, % of total unemployed ply to the labour exchange. Moreover, 14-19 20-24 25-29 Total Men Women Total Men Women Total Men Women the Law on Unemployment Benefits lim- 1997 9.1 10.8 7.2 16.3 20.0 11.4 14.1 12.1 16.6 its job seeking opportunities at the 1998 6.3 7.4 4.9 15.4 16.6 13.8 13.7 14.1 13.3 labour exchange for those who study. 1999 6.1 7.0 4.9 17.2 17.7 16.5 13.3 14.6 11.9 Young people who study at daytime edu- 2000 5.0 6.8 2.5 15.8 14.7 12.9 11.8 12.9 10.4 cational institutions do not officially be- *Labour force survey data long to the category of unemployed, de- spite the fact that very often they want to work and seek employment. So data ment was noted in the 25-29 age group. on unemployed young people from the According to the labour ex- Generally, older age groups suffer lower labour exchange are not accurate. Un- change, the number of unem- unemployment. like the labour exchange, the labour force ployed young people is increas- The level of unemployment is in- survey revealed particularly high unem- ing every year. The level of un- creasing among young men. In 1997, ployment in the regions of Tauragë employment among young the proportion of men in the total num- (41%), Alytus (39%) and Ðiauliai people reached 18.9% (total ber of unemployed young people was (33%). 12.0%) on 1 November 2001. almost 60%; in 2000 it fell to 56%. By In 1997 the young unemployed ac- the beginning of 2001, the proportion counted for 38% of the total unem- reached 59.8%. The highest level of un- ployed, and their proportion decreased to 33% in 2000. employment is among boys in the 15-19 age group (63%). From 1997 to 2000, the level of unemployment for In 2000, 12,600 vocational, secondary and tertiary school both the age groups 15-19 and 19-24 was more than 1.5 to graduates sought the assistance of the labour exchanges. This two times higher than the national average, according to the figure was 3,200 more than for the previous year. labour force survey. The highest level of unemployment was The insufficient level of education and vocational train- noted in the 15-19 age group. The level of unemployment ing or their disparity with labour market demand often for the 20-24 age group was lower, but it grew by 4.6% becomes the reason for unemployment among young between 1997 and 2000. The lowest level of unemploy- people. Unemployment level by age and gender*, % National average 14-19 20-24 25-29 Total Men Women Total Men Women Total Men Women Total Men Women 1997 14.1 14.2 13.9 34.9 33.7 37.2 21.8 25.0 17.4 14.1 12.1 16.6 1998 13.3 14.3 12.2 27.4 28.8 25.0 20.6 21.7 19.0 13.7 14.1 13.3 1999 14.1 15.6 12.6 30.9 33.8 26.5 25.2 26.1 24.0 13.3 14.6 11.9 2000 15.4 17.3 13.3 43.0 47.8 29.5 26.4 26.7 26.0 13.1 15.7 10.2 *Labour force survey data 42 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 43.
    ability to geta job: expiry of work con- tract; engagement in seasonal work; dis- satisfaction with employer; insufficient remuneration; poor work conditions; work not according to speciality; and vi- ability of company employer (liquida- tion, bankruptcy, staff reduction). Ap- proximately 8% of young employees were fired because of bad relationships with their employers and because they Education and unemployment among violated their work discipline code. Less young people. Lithuanian Labour Ex- Approximately 3,300 of the than 3% of the young unemployed who change statistics indicate that by the be- young unemployed did not had work experience stated that the rea- ginning of 2001 the proportion of un- even have a basic education. son for the loss of a job was insufficient employed young people with a higher Young people with a low vocational training. Meanwhile, in the education was only 2.8%, and with level of education are ex- opinion of the employers, young people specialised secondary 8.3%. The propor- posed to a high risk of long- lose their jobs because they lack profes- tion of the young unemployed without term unemployment. sional training. The majority of unem- vocational training was 41.7%. It was ployed people without much work ex- noted that approximately 3,300 of the young unemployed did not even have a basic education. The labour force survey suggested a different picture, with the unemployed with higher education accounting for 5%, those with specialised secondary education 15% and those with secondary 41% of the total number of young unemployed people. More than a third had no basic or primary education. Young people with a low level of education are exposed to a high risk of long-term unemployment. Research on the demand for professionals with a higher education conducted in 1999 on the initiative of the Depart- ment of Education and Science revealed that more and more perience (60%) also think that the main reason for their young people from the cities are seeking higher education. unemployment is their lack of vocational training. When The residents of rural areas and towns are gradually being stating the main reasons for their unemployment more pushed out of the higher education system. The majority of women than men identified a lack of vocational training, people aged up to 29 were labourers before registering with whereas men identified a lack of jobs. the labour exchange. Only 2% had their own business, 1% Employment opportunities and challenges. The behaviour were farmers, and 1% were employed in of young people in the labour market other jobs. and the reasons behind their unemploy- Reasons for unemployment among Young people account for ap- ment depend on many social, economic young people. Surveyed young unem- proximately a third of all the and demographic factors that are very ployed people have indicated the follow- long-term unemployed. much interrelated. The following impor- ing reasons for loss of employment or in- tant factors can contribute to the expan- sion of employment opportunities for young people: the motivation of young people themselves The average unemployment benefit received by the young to improve their education; the accessibility of that educa- unemployed in 2000 was 137 LTL. According to research tion; the availability of information and consultation about data, only 29% of the young unemployed receive unem- employment and changes in the labour market; a more ac- ployment benefits. The majority of unemployed young tive role of labour exchanges in addressing employment people are not eligible to receive benefits, because they do needs; active labour market policies; and the improvement not have the required two-year employment record. of territorial and occupational mobility of young people. 43 Youth and the labour market
  • 44.
    Long-term unemployment among Long-term unemployed, thousands young people. Of which young people, aged 15-29 Total Men Women Total Men Women Long-term unemployment (jobseeking 1999 101.9 61.8 40.0 28.4 19.5 8.9 for more than 12 months) is growing 2000 144.2 86.3 57.9 42.9 30.2 12.6 steadily along with the increase in total nd 2001, 2 quarter 168.5 106.4 62.1 41.0 29.2 11.8 unemployment. According to the labour force survey, the long-term un- employed accounted for 58% of the total number of un- went to a vocational college after school with skills that employed in the second quarter of 2001. In 1999, the were not in demand at their place of residence. Young proportion was 39%. people with a specialised secondary education and those Long-term unemployment among young people is also who got vocational training after secondary school ac- rising. Young people account for approximately a third of counted for only 6% of the total number of the young all the long-term unemployed. There are twice as many long-term unemployed. Many young long-term unem- men as there are women among the young long-term un- ployed people have either previously worked (40%) or employed. studied at daytime schools (31%). Around 50% of the young long-term unemployed have The most popular method of jobseeking is through the been seeking jobs for one to two years, and approximately a state labour exchange, by applying directly to employers or third have been looking for work for two to three years. via advertisements in the-media. Less often, young unem- There are relatively few young people among those seeking ployed people apply to private labour exchanges or place jobs for four years or more, but their numbers are growing advertisements in the press. rapidly. In 1999, such jobseekers accounted for 1,400 About a third of all the long-term unemployed (the people, or 5%, of the total number of the young long-term same is true for young people) would agree to work for the unemployed, and by the second quarter of 2001 these fig- minimum wage, 10% for even less than that, and approxi- ures had jumped to 11,100 and 27%. mately 13% would agree to earn from 400 to 800LTL, The ultimate influence on success in jobseeking is edu- while 5% would agree to earn no less than 1,500LTL. cation and work experience. By the second quarter of 2001, Vitalija Motikaitienë, Head of the Employment Statistics Division, a third of unemployed people aged 15-29 had left school Department of Statistics without any qualifications or work experience. Of these, This text is included in this chapter by the editors of the Report. 25% left a secondary school or a gymnasium, and 16% From July to September 2000, the Institute of Labour lar source of income, unmarried and without children, and Social Research carried out a survey of the young un- and still living with his or her parents and maintained by employed (jobseekers) in eight territorial labour exchanges. them. The aim of the research was to determine motivation, terri- The research also revealed deep regional disparities in torial mobility and opportunities for integrating young economic development and standard of living, the demo- people into the labour market. graphic composition of the population, and labour supply The research helped to reveal a socio-demographic por- and demand. The Lithuanian labour market differs from trait of the young unemployed. The typical young unem- those in developed countries not only by deep territorial ployed person who is unsuccessful in finding job is 21 to disparities in employment opportunities but also by low 24 years old, with insufficient educational background, labour mobility. Opportunities for young people to partici- without ‘marketable’ professional qualifications or any regu- pate in the labour market therefore differ. 1 Systemic measures for the improvement of employment ment opportunities for young people should include : opportunities for young people. The problem of youth · the advancement of basic education emphasising the impor- employment is much wider than labour market policy or tance of knowledge about labour market development, strength- approaches to the allocation of the Employment Fund. It should be considered from a systemic human development 1 Jaunimo integravimas á darbo rinkà, The Institute of Labour and position. A system of measures aimed at improving employ- Social Research, Vilnius, 2001 44 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 45.
    ening motivation foracquiring competitive qualifications; · developing sustainable vocational training by improving its quality and accessibility, and the correlation between training and labour market demand; · the expansion of the entrepreneurial skills of young people as a part of a national programme on the development of small- and medium-sized businesses; · the promotion of active labour market policy measures based on competitive vocational training, the dissemination of in- formation, increasing the popularity and variety of social pub- lic works, and increasing the flexibility of Employment Fund- supported jobs; · the development of information systems, non-governmental youth organisations, international work contracts, territorial mobility and support for first-time jobseekers by tax conces- sions for employers. 45 Youth and the labour market
  • 46.
  • 47.
    V Standard of living: children, youth and poverty Romas Lazutka General trends. The year 2000 is widely considered to be Monthly consumer expenditure per household Lithuania’s year of recovery from its economic crisis. The ag- member, LTL gregate wealth indicator, GDP, grew by 3.9% after a fall in 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 1999. However, economic growth had no positive effect on Total 348.1 382.6 426.8 425.4 404.4 the average standard of living of the population. Disposable Food 192.2 199.6 205.5 194.4 179.7 income fell below the level of 1998. In 1999 it reached 428 Communications 2.9 4.0 8.1 9.8 14.4 LTL per household member on average, and in 2000 it fell to Rent, water, electricity, 41.0 46.8 52.7 54.8 54.4 415 LTL. Income both in cash and in kind went down. gas and other fuel The fall in income continued into the beginning of 2001. Transport 18.1 25.0 28.8 32.3 30.5 Compared to the 1st quarter of 2000, it fell by 2% in the 1st quarter of 2001. Even though the average gross wage in 2000 Expenditure on food in total household consumer rose from 987 LTL to 1,008 LTL, it was not sufficient to expenditure, % compensate for the growth in consumer prices, and the real 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 wage fell by 1.9%. The majority of Lithuanians have no share 55.2 52.2 48.1 45.7 44.4 in the benefits of the economic recovery. to decrease food consumption absolutely in a society that is Monthly disposable income per household not wealthy. Even so, during 2000, average expenditure on member, LTL food fell from 194.4 LTL to 179.7 LTL per household mem- 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 ber per month. This occurred because an increase in prices of Disposable income 326.7 368.9 422.5 428.0 415.4 essential goods and services provided in a centralised way (like in cash 253.0 297.0 350.4 360.4 349.4 heating, water) did not bring about a decrease in their con- in kind 73.7 71.9 72.1 67.6 66.0 sumption. Therefore, the fall in income forced people to save on food. The decrease in income led to a worsening of consump- The difference in consumer expenditure between deciles tion indicators. In 2000, average monthly consumer expendi- I and X decreased. In 2000, consumer expenditure per capita ture per capita fell by 21 LTL. The population spent less of the wealthiest decile was 7.9 times higher than that of the money on almost all consumer goods and services. Expendi- poorest. The ratio was 8.7 times in 1996 and 8.1 times in ture on utilities (water, electricity, gas) and transport, remained 1999. almost at the same level, but grew noticeably on communica- Although the disparity in consumer expenditure between tions. Higher prices were behind this increase in expenditure. the wealthiest and poorest of the population slightly decreased, Lithuanians reduced their expenditure on food in both it nevertheless remains significant. The expenditure on food relateve and absolute terms. The welcome continuous decrease of decile X is almost four times as large as that of decile I, while since 1996 in the proportion of expenditure on food in total the poorest households allocate 64% of total expenditure on consumer expenditure slowed a little in 2000, the proportion food, and the wealthiest 31%. dropping from 45.7% to 44.4%. Standard of living of households with children. The stan- Usually, when total consumption falls the proportion of dard of living of households with children is on average lower expenditure on food tends to increase, since it is more difficult that that of households without children. A single person 47 Standard of living: children, youth and poverty
  • 48.
    Monthly consumer expenditureof wealthiest and Households with a relatively low standard of living with poorest deciles, per household member, LTL children and young people who do not work cannot be ex- 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 plained by income distribution among a larger number of All households 348.1 382.6 426.8 425.4 404.4 dependants only. Usually households where the breadwinner decile I 105.6 118.3 135.3 133.5 128.4 has low-paid jobs also have more children. Almost one third of decile II 160.7 176.9 199.5 202.8 189.6 households with a higher income from business and employ- decile IX 530.6 564.1 642.2 631.2 608.1 ment have only one child, and only 3-4% of such households decile X 920.7 1,004.6 1,080.3 1,077.7 1,008.7 have three or more children. Meanwhile, households of farm- ers, the unemployed and those living on social benefits (these enjoys the highest income, and couples without children are attributed to the category of ‘others’ in surveys) often have slightly lower. Households called in the survey ‘other house- more children. Over 10% of such households have three or holds with children under 18’ and single-parent households more children. with children appear at the opposite end of the scale. Their Available data do not allow for a conclusion on causality. income is the lowest. As a rule, three generations live in ‘other Do those with lower incomes tend to have more children or, households with children’, either parents with children under on the contrary, do those with more children find no suffi- 18 and those who are over 18 or children and grandchildren cient income-earning opportunities? together with parents and grandparents. Households with three or more children virtually do not There is a clear link between the size fall under the category of wealthiest house- of disposable income and the number of The standard of living of holds (deciles IX and X). They constitute children in a household. In 2000 dispos- households with children is almost one-fifth of the poorest households able income per capita in households with on average lower that that of (decile I), although households with three one child was slightly higher than the households without children. or more children make up less than 4% of country’s average, and in households with the total number of households in the three or more children it was 60% lower. country. In total, half of households with Families with a bigger number of children stand out not only three or more children fall under the two poorest deciles. for their low income but also for their consumption of durables. Since 1997, families with three or more children have Most indicative in this respect is the consumption of modern been entitled to social assistance benefits. Households with hi-tech appliances. For example, 7% of families with one or two children make up almost 16% of all households in the two children have computers, while only 3.7% of families country. If these positioned themselves in the middle accord- with three or more children do. A total of 28% and 10% of ing to rate of consumption, they would also make up approxi- households respectively have access to cable television, and mately 16% in each household of a corresponding decile. In 1 37% and 24% have stereo sound systems. the least consuming households (decile I) their proportion is almost 30%, while in the wealthiest 10 percent (decile X) the proportion of households with two children is two times smaller. With the shift from the poorest to the wealthiest deciles, the proportion of children is decreasing and that of adults 1 Lietuva 1999: gyvenimo sàlygos, 2000, Table 4.5c. Distribution of households by occupation of breadwinner and number of children, %, 2000 Total Households Households Households Households with 1 child with 2 children with 3 or more children without children All households 100 22.5 15.9 3.8 57.8 Farmers 100 22.0 21.1 10.4 46.5 Employees 100 31.4 21.8 4.2 42.6 Self-employed, employers 100 28.3 39.2 4.4 28.1 Other 100 28.0 18.2 11.4 42.4 48 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 49.
    Households by numberof children in marginal deciles, %, 2000 Decile Number of children in household % of all households I II IX X Households without children 57.8 31.4 39.9 70.1 75.5 Households with children: One child 22.5 21.7 24.6 19.4 16.6 Two children 15.9 29.3 27.6 9.5 7.5 Three or more children 3.8 17.7 8.4 0.9 0.4 All households 100 100 100 100 100 is increasing (the proportion of men and women). In the poor- Households by age of breadwinner, % of total number est deciles (I and II) children make up over 30% of the total of households number of people in these deciles. Meanwhile, in decile X the 18–23 24–29 30–49 50–64 65+ proportion of children is only 13 %. 1996 3.1 9.9 50.8 23.1 13.0 Standard of living of young people. This analysis of the 1997 2.2 9.3 51.0 23.9 13.6 standard of living of young people is based on the assumption 1998 3.2 9.7 51.0 23.2 12.9 that people live in families (households), which adhere to the 1999 2.3 9.0 51.0 22.8 14.9 solidarity principle. This means that household members share 2000 2.8 8.7 50.0 23.8 14.7 resources and consume irrespective of per- sonal input into the household’s wealth. their decline is slower in the towns and Household budget surveys con- Households with three or even slower in rural areas. In 2000, in ru- ducted by the Department of Statistics more children virtually do ral areas there were more independent single out households where breadwin- not fall under the category of young households of the first age group ners are 18-29 years old. These house- wealthiest households (18-23) than in 1996. In the cities the holds made up 11.5% of the total num- number of independent young house- ber of households in 2000. People aged holds is decreasing every year. 18–29 make up approximately 17% of the total population. Most households aged 18-23 consist of single people, the Since 1996, the number of households in the 18-23 age majority of whom study and are starting their independent group decreased from 3.1% to 2.8% and those of 24-29 years lives. Their standard of living to a large extent depends on from 9.9% to 8.7%. This trend could partially be explained support from their parents. On the other hand, about 30% of by a decline in the number of marriages. these households already have children who possess a serious Factors determining the standard of living of young people. risk of becoming poor. Referring to the differences in standards of living in Lithuania, The 24-29 age group marries and has children three times four key factors affecting them can be named: demographic more often than the 18-23 age group. Almost half of these composition of household, source of income, occupation of households consist of married couples with children. The household members and place of residence. number of single-person households in transition from the Territorially, young households are spread relatively evenly. first group of young people to the second fell from 45% to Their number is decreasing more rapidly in the cities, whereas 15%. Moreover, younger (18-23 years) households as a rule have only one child, whereas 25% of households where the breadwinner is aged 24-29 have two children. A significant Households by age and place of residence, % of total number of households within age groups, 2000 Age of Urban Rural Five largest Towns breadwinner areas areas cities 18-23 2.9 2.5 3.1 2.6 24-29 8.7 8.7 8.3 9.2 30–49 52.3 45.1 60.0 52.8 50-64 23.8 23.9 24.3 23.0 65 and over 12.3 19.8 12.3 12.4 Total 100 100 100 100 49 Standard of living: children, youth and poverty
  • 50.
    Households by typeand age, %, 2000 Income and consumption of young Age of breadwinner people. Compared with more senior age Type of household 18–23 24–29 30–49 50–64 65+ groups, for young people income from Single person 45.6 15.7 7.2 27.1 49.7 employment in the private sector (other Couple without children 6.0 5.9 6.2 30.0 31.1 than agriculture) is playing a more and Other households without children 17.7 8.7 12.2 25.0 11.8 more important role. Over 40% of all Couple with child(ren) 16.7 48.9 47.4 6.6 1.0 young households receive their income Single person with child(ren) 6.6 11.7 10.2 2.1 0.9 from that sector. Less than 30% of the Other households with child(ren) 7.4 9.1 16.8 9.2 5.6 total income is earned in the public sector Total 100 100 100 100 100 by the 24-29 age group, and in the youngest age group this source of income Households by number of children, 2000 accounts only for 12.5 % of total income. Age of breadwinner Within the last five years young 18–23 24–29 30–49 50–64 65+ people have clearly tended to rely on em- Households without children 69.4 30.3 25.6 82.1 92.5 ployment in the private sector. The pro- Households with children: 30.6 69.7 74.4 17.9 7.5 portion of income earned in this sector in with one child 25.4 42.3 34.5 13.4 5.3 the total income for the 18-23 age bracket with two children 3.6 23.4 31.9 3.9 1.8 grew from 32% in 1996 to 41% in 2000, with three or more children 1.7 4.0 8 0.7 0.3 and in the 24-29 age group from 37% to Total 100 100 100 100 100 46%, respectively. The percentage of in- come the youngest age group of house- proportion of these households (almost 12%) are composed holds earned from the public sector has decreased significantly of a single parent and children. within the last five years, from 28% to 12.5%. The demographic structure of young households has seen On the other hand, the proportion of young people’s a significant change over the last five years, determined mostly income from business and freelance activities almost halved. by changes in the family structure and the growing impor- The share of social benefits, on the contrary, grew signifi- tance of education. Since 1996, the number of single young cantly. Between 1996 and 2000 the income of middle-aged people within the total number of households of the 18-23 breadwinners from business and freelance activities remained age group increased by 50% and almost doubled in the 24- unchanged, at about 7% of the total income. Young people 29 group. Young people more often postpone or reject mar- are becoming more and more dependent on social and private riage. Households headed by 18-23 year olds that are com- support (usually from parents). posed of couples with children dropped from 32% to 16%. The income enjoyed by young households is relatively The trend for young people to choose to live alone is large. The income of the 18-24 age group exceeds 500 LTL likely to be predetermined by more complex circumstances per household member per month and is higher than the in life, in the presence of which it is in- creasingly difficult to assume responsi- Households by education and age, % of total number of households bility for a family. Another factor is the of respective age group growing significance of education. Pro- Age of breadwinner fessionals, particularly people with higher 18–23 24–29 education, are more competitive and bet- 1996 1998 2000 1996 1998 2000 ter paid on the labour market. The level Specialised secondary education 17.6 14.9 12.1 33.7 34.5 36.9 of the education of breadwinners from Higher education 4.9 7.9 7.5 12.9 14.0 15.4 young households has been growing over the last five years. Despite the positive Households by age and place of residence, % of total population developments, young households lag Age of breadwinner behind the others in terms of education. 18–23 24–29 Among 24-29 year old breadwinners Year Five largest cities Towns Rural areas Five largest cities Towns Rural areas 15.5% have a higher education, while 1996 4.2 3.3 1.7 9.9 10.6 9.2 among the 30-49 age group the propor- 1998 3.7 2.6 3.2 9.6 11.0 8.8 tion is 22%. 2000 3.1 2.6 2.5 8.3 9.2 8.7 50 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 51.
    Education of breadwinnerby age, % of total number of households the generation of people in their 50s of respective age group, 2000 lives a more modest life than young 18–23 24–29 30–49 50–64 65+ people. Specialised secondary education 12.1 36.9 34.4 22.7 9.2 The consumer expenditure and in- Higher education 7.5 15.4 21.9 16.7 8.0 come of young people very much de- pends on the specific age group. Those national average. Household income tends to fall with age. If aged 18-23 spend the most, on average 486 LTL per capita per capita income in the 18-19 age group is 561 LTL, it falls per month. In the more senior age group (24-29 years), the to 425 LTL in the 25-29 age group. It further decreases to average consumer expenditure is much smaller, (396 LTL), 368 LTL for 30-34 age bracket - the lowest level. Income is equal to that of pensioners. Another interesting characteris- only slightly lower for people aged 80 and up. The main tic of the consumption pattern is the relatively little expen- reason for such a change in income is that diture on food. In the 24-29 age group, young people rarely have dependants. In young people spend less on food than the age groups that follow, income is Young households lag be- any other age group. Households in the shared among dependants as the number hind the others in terms of 18-23 age group spend more on goods of households with children where the education. and services, transport, communications, mother cares for the children and does education, leisure, alcohol and tobacco). not work increases. They spend less, as one might expect, Social benefits are small and do not compensate for the only on health care and household appliances in comparison decrease in household income. Moreover, benefits for families with the senior population. The senior youth group (24- raising children are paid until the child reaches the age of 29) is barely distinguishable by either size or consumption three. In the 20-24 age group, income from three main ben- pattern compared to the consumption of the middle-aged efits related to raising children (maternity, family and a child- population. birth grant) amounts to 24 LTL per household member, and Young households are unevenly distributed by decile. in the 30-34 age group it is only 9 LTL. Most belong to the wealthiest deciles (VIII, In addition, support (such as presents and IX and X), which include almost 40% of charity) for the 20-24 age group halves Benefits for families raising households of the 18-23 age group and compared to the 18-19 age group (from children are paid before the about 30% of households of the 24-29 290 LTL to 147 LTL), and in the 25-29 child reaches the age of three. age group. Young households of the sec- group falls further to 83 LTL per house- ond group are found not only in the hold member. wealthiest deciles, but also in the poorer As adult children leave, income in households where ones (between I and IV), which include about 40% of these breadwinners are in their 50s nears 500 LTL per capita. households. However, noticeably fewer of those households According to size of income, it appears that people in their appear in the middle deciles, between V and VII. The 24-29 50s and early 20s live best in Lithuania. It must be remem- age group is characterised by a considerably large differentia- bered that part of the income earned by people in their 50s tion in consumption. is accounted for twice. First as their income, and second as The households of the senior population vary signifi- support to the young. As consumer expenditure shows, cantly by decile. Pensioners’ households would commonly Sources of household income, % of total income in corresponding age group 18-23 24-29 Source of income 1996 1998 2000 1996 1998 2000 Private farming 1.8 4.8 3.9 4.7 6.2 5.8 Business and freelance activity 4.3 5.4 2.7 10.0 7.0 5.3 Employment in private sector (excluding agriculture) 32.1 35.4 40.8 36.8 43.5 46.3 Employment in public sector (excluding agriculture) 28.1 21.1 12.5 33.5 28.5 28.6 Employment in agriculture 2.9 4.0 1.2 5.7 5.5 3.6 Stipends 19.0 13.7 17.7 0.2 0.3 Social benefits 5.0 7.5 8.7 4.3 5.3 6.0 Other 3.4 6.0 9.3 2.3 2.0 2.9 51 Standard of living: children, youth and poverty
  • 52.
    Scales of equivalence. In calculating household income, expenditure and the poverty line, scales of equivalence are used to eliminate the effect of the size and composition of households. Research has revealed that relatively less income is needed to satisfy the needs of larger households, since the size of a certain expenditure does not increase in proportion to the number of household members. The application of scales of equiva- lence makes the standard of living of households of differ- ent sizes more comparable. Lithuanian statistics use a scale attributing 1 for the first adult in the household, 0.7 for be concentrated within the middle deciles, (between IV and each following adult and 0.5 for each child under 14. VII). The middle-aged (30-49 years) households are dis- tributed more evenly, i.e., by approximately 9-11% in each “Namø ûkiø pajamos ir iðlaidos 1999”, 2000 decile. In contrast to young people, there are a similar num- ber of poor and well-off households in this age group. seems doubtful. The relative poverty line reflects differentia- Poverty. According to the relative poverty line, of 50% of aver- tions in the standard of living, but it cannot accurately reflect age consumer expenditure per household member which is a change in poverty when consumption changes evenly for all frequently used in Lithuania and many other European coun- groups of the population. For eliminating the influence of tries, the poverty level in Lithuania in 2000 was 16%. Approxi- variation in the average standard of living by comparing pov- mately 560,000 people lived below the erty levels over several years, a poverty line poverty line. The depth of poverty (aver- of any year adjusted by the consumer age deviation of the consumer expenditure The poverty level in Lithuania price index can be used as a basis for com- of the poor from the poverty line) was in 2000 was 16%. parison. The basic poverty line makes it 23%. This means that average consumer possible to assess a change in the part of expenditure in households below the pov- the population whose consumption level erty line as calculated per equivalent consumer was smaller than remains below the poverty line irrespective of a change in the the poverty line by almost a quarter. If the poverty line in 2000 standard of living of the other part of the population. Using was 260 LTL, then the poor spent on average 201 LTL. the adjusted relative poverty line from 1996, the poverty level In 2000, for the first time in two years, the poverty level of 2000 exceeds the 1999 figure by almost 3.5 percentage grew by 0.2 percentage points and reached the same level as in points and is higher than the poverty level of 1997. 1998. Taking into account the relatively steep economic de- As it was earlier, in 2000 poverty remained unequally cline of 1999, the insignificant increase in the poverty level distributed in society. Households where the main source of Relative poverty line and poverty level 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 Current relative poverty line (50% of average consumer expenditure), LTL 226.2 248.6 276.7 274.6 260.0 Poverty level, % 18.0 16.6 16.0 15.8 16.0 Relative poverty line (50% of average consumer expenditure in 1996, adjusted by price index), LTL 226.2 246.4 258.9 261.0 263.6 Poverty level, % 18.0 16.3 13.2 13.1 16.6 52 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 53.
    The Lithuanian PovertyReduction Strategy defines pov- erty as insufficient income and other resources (material, cultural and social), ensuring a standard of living accept- able for Lithuanian society. (“Skurdo maþinimo Lietuvoje strategija,” 2000, p.13). The Second Poverty Programme of the European Union is based on a poverty definition by the Council of Minis- ters that considers individuals, families and groups as be- ing poor if their resources (material, cultural and social) are limited to the extent that they exclude these people from the minimum standard of living acceptable in the state where they live. (Callan, T., 1996. p.25). One way to measure the scale of poverty in a country is to assess the volume of resources needed for its elimina- tion by increasing the consumption of the poor to at least the level of the poverty line. In Lithuania this would require approximately 320 million LTL annually (0.7% of GDP in 2000). At first sight this seems to be an affordable amount of money and that poverty can there- fore be overcome, particularly if the economy grows at least 4-5% annually. However, it is not only the quan- tity of resources, but also the possibilities of their utilisation that matter. income was business, crafts and freelance activities were among First, it is difficult to reach a consensus in society that the least affected by poverty. The poverty level among the significant funds should be directly allocated for the poor. households of employees was less than the national average Second, these calculations are based on the assumption (11%). Poverty was much higher than the national average that these funds were allocated only to cover the differ- among households that live on benefits and stipends (41%); ence between the consumer expenditure of the poor and have three or more children (37.6%); and where the bread- the poverty line. In reality, however, it is not that easy to winner is a farmer (35%). The poverty level among pension- target the funds for consumption precisely. Third, with ers’ households was slightly higher than the national average. Lithuania’s steadily growing GDP, income and consump- A much higher (up to 50-60%) poverty level appears in house- tion increase and so does the poverty line. Therefore, to holds for which several risk factors overlap. These are, for in- adjust consumption for the poor would demand more stance, the households of small farmers who have many chil- and more funds. Finally, the reduction of poverty using dren. a mere redistribution of income would de-motivate the In 2000, the highest poverty level was in rural areas poor to seek income-earning opportunities. (27.6%) and the lowest in the cities (12%). Although the rural population accounts for only 32% of the total popula- tion, 56% of the poor live in rural areas. Expenditure devia- deviation was smaller than in other households. In house- tion from the poverty line reveals that poverty is deeper in holds with a breadwinner who had the lowest standard of rural areas. The average consumer expenditure of the rural education the poverty level was the highest. population below the poverty line was 25% that of the urban Poverty among children and young people. The propor- population, or 21% below the poverty line. tion of those in poverty is much higher among children and The poverty level in 2000 in households with a female young people than among the adult population. In 2000, breadwinner was 18.6% and with a male breadwinner 14%. children under 18 constituted 26% of the total population, Women were breadwinners in almost half of all households. yet 31% were below the poverty line. More than 20% of However, 36% of these households were couples while the children of pre-school age are in poverty. There is a clear trend others were of single people or women with children. for poverty to decrease with age. In households with a breadwinner who had a higher edu- It is difficult to explain the differences in poverty among cation, the poverty level was only 2.5% and the expenditure young people of different gender. The poverty level of young 53 Standard of living: children, youth and poverty
  • 54.
    Poverty level amongvulnerable groups of the population, % able positive factors traced in the standard Type of household 1997 1998 1999 2000 of living of single mothers with children. Unemployed* 39.6 40.8 40.4 41.1 Their situation on the labour market has Households with three or more children 37.2 34.5 35.4 37.6 not changed, nor have any targeted mea- Single person with child(ren) under 18 years 21.6 22.0 25.7 … sures been applied to social policy that Farmers 30.2 32.2 39.9 35.3 could positively affect the situation of such Rural population 25.9 26.5 28.2 27.6 households. Considering that households People with basic (8-9 grade) education 24.4 24.6 26.3 24.2 of this type make up only 6% of the total Pensioners 22.1 20.9 19.1 20.4 number of households included in this *Households of this type include all unemployed irrespective of whether they are registered survey, it is possible to think that the un- with the labour exchange or not. expected result could have been prede- termined by the size of the sample even women aged 25-29 generally coincides by some mistake. The next household with the national average, whereas pov- In 2000, the highest poverty budget survey should reveal whether the erty among young men of the same age is level was in rural areas result of 2000 was accidental. almost 19%. This is probably because (27.6%) and the lowest in the The poverty level among households men most often leave their parents’ home cities (12%). composed of couples with children is close without a sufficient source of living and to the national average (15.3%). The pov- rely on parental assistance less. The poverty level in 2000 in erty level for all households with under- The poverty level depends on the age households with a female aged children is 18.1%. of the breadwinner. In 2000, most of breadwinner was 18.6% and It is understandable that the poverty those living in poverty appeared in house- with a male breadwinner 14%. level of households with children varies holds where the breadwinner was under substantially and depends on the number 30 or over 60, while those least affected More than 20% of children of of children in the family. In households by poverty were households with bread- pre-school age are in poverty. with three or more children the poverty winners aged 50-59. Although young level in 2000 was 37.6% and consumer people (particularly those aged 18-23) have a higher average income and consumer expenditure, due Poverty level by age, %, 2000 to significant income inequality many young people fall be- 18–23 24–29 30–49 50–64 65+ low the poverty line. 16.9 18.1 15.7 14.7 18.0 A comparison of households of different demographic compositions reveals the clear trend that the highest poverty is Poverty level by household type, % in households with under-aged children. Type of household 1997 1998 1999 2000 Usually poverty is widespread among single-person house- Couple without children 11.2 8.7 8.6 9.9 holds with children. This is easily explained by the fact that Single person 13.4 13.1 13.1 12.8 women most often bring up children while their incomes are Other households without children 14.2 15.3 14.7 15.2 lower that those of men. Nevertheless, if between 1997 and Single person with 1999 the poverty level for these households grew from 21.6% child(ren) under 18 21.6 22.0 25.7 14.9 to 25.7%, in 2000 it dropped abruptly to 14.9%. It is diffi- Couple with child(ren) 15.0 13.9 15.5 15.3 cult to explain such a significant change. There are no notice- Other households with child(ren) 24.0 24.8 21.9 24.1 54 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 55.
    Opinions by householdson their standard of living, % “We are poor, very poor” “We are middle class” “We are well off” All households 34.6 63.9 1.5 Households without children: couples without children 27.5 71.5 1.0 other households without children 36.7 61.8 1.5 single person 42.9 55.7 1.4 Households with child(ren): couples with child(ren) under 18 27.5 70.3 2.2 other households with child(ren) 34.0 64.4 1.6 single person with child(ren) 47.7 52.1 0.2 Poverty level and the number of children in a household, % All households with Number of children child(ren) under 18 years one two 3+ 1997 18.8 14.9 16.0 37.2 1998 18.1 14.1 17.0 34.5 1999 18.2 12.4 18.7 35.4 2000 18.1 12.9 17.7 37.6 Forty-three percent of respondents from single-parent households with children indicated that they were poor, but according to objective data less than 13% really were poor. While 27.5% of households of couples with children per- ceived themselves as poor, the real pov- expenditure deviation from the poverty line erty level was 15.3%. was 25%. Approximately 8% of all house- Young people and children A figure of 27.5% of couples without holds have three or more children, but they (particularly of a pre-school children considered themselves poor, al- account for 20% of poor households. age) are more vulnerable to though objectively only 10% really are. In 1997, the poverty level in house- poverty than other age groups. While assessing the general standard holds with three or more children ex- of living in the country, almost 85% of ceeded 37%. The introduction of social people from households with children support for such households at the end of 1997 was a signifi- and 80% of households without children indicated that their cant poverty reduction measure that allowed for poverty level situation had deteriorated. reduction to 34.5% in 1998. However, large families again Young people and children (particularly of a pre-school fell victim to a deteriorating economic and financial situation age) are more vulnerable to poverty than other age groups. in the country between 1999 and 2000, and their poverty Although young people who live separately from their par- level went above that of 1997. ents have a higher than average income compared to other Subjective perception of poverty. Alongside adverse stan- groups due to mainly their parents’ support, there is a large dards of living evaluated by income or consumption indica- inequality among them. For this reason, relative poverty is also tors, are important manifestation of poverty is the way a per- very significant even in this age group. When young people son assesses his or her life. In 2000, almost 64% of respon- start their families and children, their average standard of liv- dents attributed themselves to the middle-class and slightly ing declines sharply. more than one-third to the poor. 55 Standard of living: children, youth and poverty
  • 56.
  • 57.
    VI Family Gediminas Navaitis Changes in family models: background and the situation the traditional family model, research indicates that the fami- today. After the restoration of state independence and the lies of farmers raised their children with the intent of replicat- rapid transformation of social and economic structures in soci- ing their rural way of life, whereas city-based families were ety, significant changes occurred in family relationships and more inclined to encourage their children to be more inde- family models. In stating that during the last decade of the pendent, responsible and creative. previous century Lithuanian families changed, it is worth not- In the middle of the 20th century, the prevailing family ing that from a historical perspective during the relatively short model in Lithuania remained the traditional nuclear family. period of two or three generations many stereotypes of con- The main characteristics distinguishing this model from the temporary family models were developed. non-traditional family are the means by At the start of the 20th century, a which marriages are acknowledged and Lithuanian could not freely choose to live The differentiation of society their stability; the principles for combin- the life of a single, unmarried person and and an increase in migration ing the social and family roles of both a still maintain the status of a fully valued from rural areas to the cities man and a woman; family planning; and member of society. If at that time 15-20% and overseas prompted attitudes towards extra-marital sex. In re- of women in Western Europe did not es- changes in family models. viewing the identified factors we can note tablish families, the figure for Lithuania the following recent changes in families was much lower, at just a few percentage in Lithuania: points. There were few opportunities to legally dissolve a mar- Legality of marriage. The traditional family model riage and officially re-marry. An absolute majority of marriages recognises only marriages that have been officially confirmed were between inhabitants of the same parish and this did not in one way or another and rejects any other form of co-habita- fare well for social mobility. At that time, Lithuania was a tion. In Lithuania older people condemn unregistered co-habi- predominantly agrarian country where the family was mainly tation more than young people. The registration of couples a union of persons working together on farmland. Rather strict living together came into effect in July 2001. sexual control prevailed. Children born out of wedlock were Necessity of marriage. The roles of men and women as ostracised from their communities together with their moth- fully worthy members of society used to be inseparable from ers. Yet at that time it was possible to see not only traditional living in a family as a married couple. Today approximately family characteristics, but also features of contemporary west- 40% of women aged 30 and older do not have a husband, ern family models. For example, the average age for marriage and are single, widowed or divorced. was relatively late (25-33 years), which corresponds to the Stability of marriage. In the traditional family model mar- Western European family model. riages cannot be dissolved or broken off. In 1950, 0.2 mar- The differentiation of society and an increase in migration riages per 1,000 inhabitants resulted in divorce. Today the from rural areas to the cities and overseas prompted changes in divorce rate is 3.2. Close to 20% of marriages today are second family models. The intelligentsia tried to promote a family or subsequent marriages. model in which it is accented that the wife should support her Control of sexuality. The traditional family model recognises husband’s public aspirations and raise her children based on sexual relations only within marriage and strongly condemns national traditions. Although between wars state policy on extra-marital sexual relations and homosexuality. With every family and the prevailing attitude of society acknowledged new generation the age of those engaging in sexual activity for 57 Family
  • 58.
    Main demographic indicators People in Russia, Belarus and Ukraine are more inclined for people younger than 30 years to marry than in Lithuania. In Estonia and Latvia people 1990 2000 are less inclined to marry than in Lithuania. Based on the Marriage number of divorces per 1,000 inhabitants and the ratio men 28,097 11,668 of marriages to divorces (100 to 65), Lithuania can be women 29,303 13,201 assigned to those European countries where the divorce % of total number of marriages rate is considered high. It also has a low birth rate. men 77.4 69.0 women 80.7 78.1 Demographic indicators Divorce in selected European countries, 2000 men 3,793 2,417 Registered Divorces per Natural women 4,748 3,470 marriages per 1,000 growth of % of total number of divorces Country 1,000 population population population Austria 4.9 2.3 0.0 men 29.8 22.2 Belgium 4.3 2.6 0.9 women 37.2 31.9 Czech Republic 5.2 2.3 - 2.0 Births Denmark 6.7 2.5 1.3 Total 44,931 24,803 Estonia 3.9 3.2 -4.1 births per 1,000 women 107.3 62.0 Finland 4.7 2.7 1.5 % of the total number of births 79.0 72.6 Greece 5.9 0.9 0.1 Hungary 4.5 2.5 - 4.8 jority of families describe themselves as equal-partner families. Latvia 3.9 2.5 - 5.5 The role of the husband as head of the family is confirmed by Lithuania 4.8 3.1 - 1.0 approximately 6-8% of families. Norway 5.3 2.1 3.2 Changes in the family model have led to a decrease in the Poland 5.7 1.1 0.0 birth rate, both in absolute numbers and relative to the mor- Portugal 6.9 1.8 0.8 tality rate. This has resulted in negative population growth, as Russia 6.2 2.7 - 6.4 well as in the accelerated ageing of the population (a decrease Sweden 4.0 2.4 - 0.7 in the number of children and young people and an increase Switzerland 5.7 2.9 2.3 in the number of old people). Similar changes are taking place Ukraine 6.2 3.6 - 6.0 in almost all European Union countries. For example, mar- United Kingdom 5.1 2.7 1.2 riage and divorce statistics in the United Kingdom and Lithuania are relatively close. Also, the birth rate is very similar the first time is getting younger and younger. The number of in Lithuania and Sweden. children born out of wedlock is also increasing. Legislation Despite radical changes in societal and family models, the stating that homosexuality is a criminal offence was abolished. predominant family model has not changed: the two-genera- Importance of children. In a traditional tion nuclear family consisting of a mar- family model, children are perceived as an ried couple or couples without children, essential part of the family. They are raised Changes in family behaviour as well as other children who as yet have by both parents. Fifty years ago, women and family attitudes were par- not established their own families. Over gave birth to 2.6 children on average, ticularly evident among 90% of Lithuanian families belong to this whereas the average family size was 3.6 young families. type of family. people. Currently the average family size During the last decade of the last cen- is 2.7 people, and approximately 18% of tury, changes in family behaviour and children live in single parent families (more often without family attitudes were particularly evident among young fami- fathers). lies (couples younger than 30) who play an important role in Roles of husbands and wives. The traditional family identi- demography and in forming future family models. fies the role of the man as heading the family and as having Young marriages. In 1990, 125 men and 117 women were more responsibility for its well-being. Today the absolute married per 1,000 men and women aged 20-24, whereas in majority of families are ‘two-career’ families, where both hus- 2000, the figures were 48 men and 56.7 women, respec- band and wife are professionally active. Accordingly, the ma- tively. The number of marriages among people who did not 58 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 59.
    Marriages per 1,000men of a corresponding age leave the daily household chores and care of the children to 1990 1995 2000 their wives, and to limit their contribution to the family to 19 years of age or younger 19.2 13.3 18.3 large one-off tasks (e.g., home renovations or repair of house- 20-24 125.3 70.3 48.0 hold equipment). 25-29 47.7 36.1 33.4 Full implementation of the above views is hampered by several factors, the most significant of which are: Marriages per 1,000 women • an absolute excess in the number of boys (381,700) of a corresponding age over girls (372,000) aged between 16 and 29. The discrep- 1990 1995 2000 ancy is more noticeable in rural areas. 19 years of age or younger 65.9 43.2 18.3 • an increasing gap in the level of education between boys 20-24 116.9 73.5 56.7 and girls. In 1990, for every 100 boys studying in specialised 25-29 31.9 23.2 25.2 secondary (college-type) institutions there were 103 girls, whereas in 2000 the latter figure grew to 178. In 1990, for reach marriageable age (18 years) decreased. In 2000, com- every 100 boys studying in universities there were 108 girls, pared to 1990, the number of under-age girls who married whereas in 2000 there were 139 girls. During the 1990s, the was 2.6 times less and the number of boys six times less. ratio of boys to girls in vocational schools was also unbalanced. In comparison with countries in the EU, the average age In 1990 it was 100 to 59, whereas in 2000 it was 100 to 67. of people marrying for the first time is lower, though in the • higher unemployment among men. Especially given the past few years it has been increasing. In 2000, the average age fact that men are expected to be the breadwinners, a higher for men was 25.7 years, and for women it was 23.6 years (in unemployment rate for boys than girls can be regarded as a 1990, the age for men was 24.1 years and for women 22.2 factor hampering the establishment of families. In 2000, there years). were 56,100 unemployed men and 33,800 unemployed The decrease in the rate of marriage for young people women. differed in urban and rural areas. In 1990, 116.4 per 1,000 • imprisonment, which also impacts on the establishment urban men aged 20-24 were married, whereas in 2000 the of a family. In 2000, there were 6,841 men under 30 years of figure was only 45.5. Respectively, for women the figures age in prisons. were 108.3 and 53.3. In rural areas in • the spread of sexually transmitted 1990, 148.6 men aged 20-24 married diseases (STD), which can have a nega- per 1,000 men of this age group. In Increased incidence of co- tive impact on families and their estab- 2000, the number was 54.4. Respec- habitation and a more toler- lishment. The largest proportion of people tively, the number of women was 89.8 ant view of it in society is one suffering from venereal diseases is young and 62.1. Similar changes occurred of the manifestations of dras- people (59.1%). The incidence of STD amongst other young age groups. tic changes in the family among boys is two times higher than The decrease in the number of mar- model. among girls. riages is linked to other changes in family In summary, it must be noted that behaviour. These include a rise in the the disproportion in terms of the num- number of people co-habiting in unregistered relationships ber of girls and boys, which is particularly unfavourable for (de facto relationships), the decrease in the birth rate and the boys living in rural areas, as well as a disproportion in ‘qual- growth in the number of children born out of wedlock. ity’ (difference in level of education, rate of unemployment) Meeting marriage-related expectations. Surveys of various can hinder the chances of 15-20% of young people to find age groups of young people carried out between 1990 and their ideal marriage partners. 2000 attest to the fact that the main characteristic features of Consensual unions (cohabitation). Increased incidence of an ideal marriage partner have not changed. Girls would like unregistered cohabitation and a more tolerant view of it in to marry someone three to five years older than themselves, of society is one of the manifestations of drastic changes in the a similar or higher education, who is able to provide for the family model. Often this phenomenon is termed as ‘unregis- material needs of the family, who does not possess a drinking tered marriage’. In comparing the 20-25 year interval that habit or a criminal record, is a faithful husband, who wants to differentiates one generation from another, cohabitation has care for the children and also assist his wife with household increased by approximately 3.5 times. Due to ethno-cultural chores. The majority of boys would like to aspire to the ideal and religious norms, people living together unregistered often partner described by girls. However, they are more inclined to do not openly disclose this information. Therefore, it is pos- 59 Family
  • 60.
    Attitudes towards cohabitation. Extra-marital births. Up until the 1990s, society did not tolerate cohabita- For a long time, the birth rate in Lithuania was deter- tion. In the last few years attitudes have become more mined by births within marriage, whereas births out of tolerant, and particularly noticeable changes have occurred wedlock constituted only 4-6% of the total. While in among young people. Approximately 14% of young 1990, 7% of all children were born out of wedlock, in people and approximately 25% of respondents aged 40 2000 the proportion increased to 22.6%. It is worth to 50 believe that cohabitation can negatively affect noting that most extra-marital children were born to friendly relationships with neighbours and others in an young women (aged up to 24). The number of children immediate circle of acquaintances. Among both young born out of wedlock in rural areas is higher than in the and old, women are more doubtful of the tolerance of towns and cities. In rural areas, mothers aged up to 30 neighbours and others to cohabitation. give birth to 23.8% of children out of wedlock, and in With every younger generation the attitude towards co- urban areas 19.5%. The latter phenomenon can be ex- habitation is becoming more liberal. However, the major- plained by the more conservative attitudes of rural women ity of all age groups believe that cohabitation does not to family planning, the lack of accessibility to contracep- bode well for a steady relationship between a man and a tives and social benefits for single mothers. women. Rather, it is a period when couples can test and harmonise their feelings until the marriage is registered. births for all age groups also decreased. The most considerable fall occurred among women aged 20-24 (by 42%), whereas sible to assume that cohabitation is more frequent than re- for women aged 25-29 it fell by 27%. The birth rate among vealed during surveys. women under 18 decreased the least, by just 21.8%. The most reliable indicator of the scale of cohabitation Young mothers (aged 20-29) give birth to three-quarters and its development into unregistered marriage and then un- of the total number of children born, so they play an impor- registered family could be children born out of wedlock whose tant role in population growth. The fact that 57% of young parentage is determined by the joint application of both par- women give birth to a first child, 33% have a second child ents. and 7% have a third allows us to assume Today, it is no longer appropriate to that there should not be any significant identify children born out of wedlock with Between 1990 and 2000, the changes in the demographic situation in the children of single parent mothers. In fertility rate decreased mark- the near future. 1990, the total number of applications to edly from 2.02 to 1.35. Children are regarded by the major- register children born out of wedlock was ity of the population as an indispensable 1,337. In the same year, 3,977 children part of the family, important not only for were born to unmarried mothers, and of this number only parents as individuals but also for society. We are now wit- 2,640 were registered as the children of single mothers. The nessing a trend towards families with one or two children. ratio of children of unmarried parents and single mothers was Various sociological studies indicate that 60-70% of respon- 0.5 to 1. In 2000, unmarried parents reg- dents favour two-child families, usually a istered 2,309 children, whereas single boy and a girl. This popular opinion has mothers constituted 5,387. In the same While in 1990, 7% of all chil- not changed for several decades. year, single mothers gave birth to 7,713 dren were born out of wed- The desired number of children is children. The ratio of unmarried parents lock, in 2000 the proportion nearing what is regarded as the ideal num- and single mothers giving birth to chil- increased to 22.6%. ber. Two decades ago it was thought that dren was therefore 0.42 to 1. These indi- the ideal family should on average raise 3 rect estimates support the idea that long- to 3.5 children. Today the ideal family is term cohabitation is increasing and that the birth of a child regarded as having on average 2.3 children, whereas respon- often does not change this attitude since the children acquire dents’ desired number is 2.0 to 2.1. a legal status, which ensures all their rights (to inheritance, The main reasons for reducing the number of children is alimony, and so on). their ‘cost’, related not only to the material aspect of their Reproductive behaviour of young people. Between 1990 upbringing and education but also to the uncertainty of the and 2000, the fertility rate decreased markedly from 2.02 to family’s social and financial prospects, as well as the 1.35 per 1,000 women aged 15-49 years. The number of unpredictability of the parents’ status. On the one hand, 60 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 61.
    young people areresponsible enough to consider their chances opinion, both the wife and the husband will later have to of meeting their children’s needs, including education. On allocate more time and effort to household chores, their free the other, they do not feel secure in terms time will be reduced, their intimate rela- of improvement in the standard of living tions will no longer be so attractive, and in the long run, so they strive to reduce Young families, like the fami- communication will not be as interesting the risks related to the care of a child. lies of other age groups, more or fulfilling. On the other hand they do However, surveys reveal that the main often (65-70%) divorce on the not believe that children can have a nega- motives for having children are not di- initiative of the woman. tive impact on marriage. Rather, it is rectly linked to financial opportunities. thought that caring for children can only Rather, it is either the expression of an enrich the marital relationship. It is worth emotional need by the parents (“Children bring a special joy”, noting that men are more pessimistic than women about fam- “It would be so good to see how children grow”) or a way of ily life. strengthening the family and ensuring a secure old age (“With Family stability can be impacted by the still prevalent children, there is less likelihood you’ll be on your own in your view that a woman who was married and later divorced has a old age”, “Children strengthen a marriage”). The decision higher status than a woman who has never been married at all. whether to have children, and how many, is both a personal Nearly 4% of marriages collapse during the first year and ap- and a family decision. It is rare that a young family in making proximately 18% fall apart in the first four years of marriage. a decision to have children would consider the interests of Given that in the majority of cases the decision to break off the society, or their relatives. Thus, the dominating motives for marriage is initiated by the woman, one can make the assump- reproduction meet the needs of a small nuclear family with tion that the idea of marriage is overrated and that the mis- one or two children. judging of a marriage partner can be one Stability of young families. In 2000, of the reasons for instability in a family 2,417 men and 3,470 women aged up The divorce level in Lithuania relationship. to 30 divorced. In comparison with 1990, is relatively high and exceeds Consequences of divorce. The divorce the numbers were 36.2% lower for men the highest divorce levels of level in Lithuania is relatively high and of the same age and 26.9% lower for the countries of the EU. exceeds the highest divorce levels of the women. Changes are evident in the pro- countries of the EU. However, in making portion of this age group in the total num- this comparison one needs to take into ber of divorces. In 1990, divorced men constituted 29.8%, account that for a long time in Lithuania marriage was the whereas women constituted 37.2%, of the total divorce rate. most popular way of establishing a family. Cohabitation and In 2000, group of men aged up to 30 constituted 22.2% and its termination were not registered. women 31.9% of all divorcees. Divorce often represents a very powerful emotional stress, Young families, like the families of other age groups, more which negatively affects one or both of the married couple’s often (65-70%) divorce on the initiative of the woman. The self-confidence, work effectiveness, and mental and physical main reasons cited for divorce are: psychological discord; the well-being, and hampers one’s ability to make adequate deci- husband’s drinking problems; unfaithfulness; violence; and/ sions about potential new marital partners. The children of or irreconcilable differences in the family. divorced couples often do not receive all the financial support Factors conducive to divorce. In every family, relationships that they are entitled to, and generally the father or mother change naturally with time. As the family experiences emo- living separately from the family does not participate suffi- tional times or whenever there is a change in daily communi- ciently in the child’s upbringing. It is worth noting that after cation, the pressure can build up on the family relationship separation the mother’s input into the child’s care and up- and a crisis can break the family down. The ability to over- bringing still exceeds significantly the father’s input. come these hurdles depends on the motivation of family mem- Divorces are more complicated and usually take more time bers to protect and improve their family ties and their experi- when children are involved. Nearly one-fifth of young couples ence of communicating with each other. Surveys of young who divorce do not have children, 60% of couples are raising people not yet planning to establish a family and young one child, and the remaining number of couples have two or couples about to marry indicate that their understanding of more children. family life is not favourable to stability. The majority of re- Overall, every eighth family in Lithuania consists of only spondents to surveys believe that the happiest and most en- one parent, usually the mother. Surveys of divorcees indicate joyable time for families is the first year after marriage. In their that people who have come from incomplete or broken families 61 Family
  • 62.
    are more likelyto break off their marriage. The family’s instabil- abundance of information has not solved the problem of the ity is therefore ‘reproduced’ from one generation to another. preparation of young people for family life. Separate topics Psycho-social support for young families. Socially disad- related to family life and sexual self-determination have been vantaged families, families undergoing divorce or separation ‘inserted’ into basic school curricula, replacing a previous teach- or those that face other social or psychological problems are ing program called Family Ethics and Psychology, which en- not necessarily young families. However, often the problems compassed a systematic way of teaching important general that families experience are the result of problems or conflicts information and skills about family life. that are not resolved or addressed in the pre-marital phase or Moreover, civil metrication departments no longer organise in the early phases when the family unit is developing. seminars for young couples planning to marry. For the most Today the preparation for family life from an educational part, their education has been taken over by various religious perspective is contradictory. A relatively large amount of sci- organisations. In every diocese a family centre is operational. entific and popular educational literature about communica- However, only a certain number of young couples who are tion between the sexes, ethics, psychology, and sexual and planning to marry attend courses set up by these and other family life has been published. Often these topics are also organisations. discussed by the mass media. However, together with the The cheapest and most effective way of dealing with con- useful information there is a great that is misleading. The flicts in young families is conflict prevention, consultations and The new Civil Code came into effect in July 2001. The Civil Code emphasises the responsibility of both Much discussion and criticism has taken place in relation to parents for the raising of their children, and for ensuring the book, which in part regulates family relationships. The opportunities to get basic education and provide material book introduces many new legal regulations previously un- support for them while they are under-age (proportionally known in Lithuania (such as marriage and engagement agree- to the parents’ material situation). The family laws in es- ments, agreement on separation and the status of a sepa- sence regulate the relationship between parents and chil- rated rather than divorced person, and the preparation of a dren. For example, the law limits the parents’ power and marriage contract). It includes a very detailed description of restricts their control over the property of under-age chil- not only the rights and responsibilities of family members dren. (spouses, parents, children, grandparents and grandchil- Many people think, however, that the principles of this dren), but also the property rights and responsibilities of new family law reflect first and foremost the interest of law- engaged and cohabiting couples. The role of courts has yers themselves. One doubts whether the law will strengthen been markedly increased not only in relation to resolving the attractiveness of the institution of marriage and at the property disputes, but also in terms of regulating marriage same time the significance of the family in society as stipu- and divorce, the procedures of determining parental status, lated in Article 3.3. On the other hand, several acute prob- adoption and foster care. lems were not addressed by the code, for example the laws The legal regulation of family relationships is based on regulating artificial fertilisation; Article 3.154 states that is- monogamy, voluntary marriage, the equal legal rights of sues of motherhood and fatherhood regarding children con- spouses, the opportunity for all family members to exercise ceived by artificial fertilisation are regulated by other laws. their rights and the priority and protection of the rights of Despite such contradictory evaluations, the new family children. The code does not recognise marriage between law is a significant step towards establishing a legal system of people of the same sex. Sufficient attention is paid to en- family relationships in Lithuania based on Western Euro- gagement and also to public agreements to marry, related to pean traditions. The principles of the new family law com- property relationships (the return of gifts, debts and com- ply with the United Nations Convention on the Rights of pensation for non-property losses). the Child, as well as other international family laws and With the enforcement of market reforms the property conventions. The code includes many important legal rela- relationships between family members have become par- tionships, which up until now were not present in ticularly relevant. These include the civil responsibilities of Lithuania’s legal system. spouses, and the management and division of common and individual property taking into account the interests of chil- Dr. Vida Kanopienë, Associated Professor, Department of Sociology, Vilnius University dren. The property relationships of cohabiting couples are also regulated. This text is included in this chapter by the editors of the Report. 62 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 63.
    support for thosefamilies facing difficulties. Over the last de- ing to establish a family and have children is increasing. cade, a relatively large number of consultative groups have been Obviously, during such abrupt and deep societal trans- established to assist families. At the same time, as these formation families lack an active state policy. There is still no organisations were being established, some of the existing suc- clear understanding of family models that is supported by cessful and well-known organisations disappeared. For example, state institutions. The scope of analysis of families does not Family Relations and Mental Health consulting rooms belong- correspond to the newly set objective regulating family rela- ing to the Ministry of Health were operational in most urban tionships. And the contribution of the education system to areas. Psychologists providing psychological consultations for strengthening the family is insufficient. Young people who couples separating and about to undergo a divorce operated in are establishing families and who will have an impact on all the civil metrication departments. The work of these con- Lithuania’s demographic situation are not informed about sulting rooms and consultative services was effective, since the such support, which is available to make an impact on this consultations were available free of charge and were accessible to problem. all in need. The services were dissembled in the years following Transformations within families, contradictory attitudes Lithuanian independence and the work of the consulting rooms towards family values and insufficient scientific was stopped. Vilnius Municipality stopped the last psycholo- acknowledgement of this, along with a lack of active state gist at the Civic Metrication Department in 2001. policy on families, make it difficult to foresee the future pros- The popular values and views of contemporary Lithuanian pects for families. It is believed that by overcoming economic society regarding relationships between a man and a woman problems the demographic situation in Lithuania should not in a family and community context, marriage and the birth of worsen. We can make the assumption that the current situa- children, are contradictory. They are more in favour of the tion regarding families is indicative of a certain stabilisation of traditional view of the family, abortions are strictly condemned, family processes given that during the past few years there and a more active role by religious organisations in promoting have not been any notable changes. On the other hand, the attitudes towards marriage and the family are evident. How- steadily increasing number of extra-marital births and the ever, at the same time there is a more tolerant attitude towards spread of alternative family models allows us to substantively couples living together, and the number of people not wish- forecast further rapid changes in family models. 63 Family
  • 64.
  • 65.
    VII Social assistance to families Audra Mikalauskaitë Development of family policy. The family is the main ‘cell’of women’s economic activity. society, on which the future of a nation relies. State social · Economic factors. The size of benefits and social services for assistance to families should be targeted at strengthening their families is directly dependent on the state budget, which in stability and sustainability, which is an important precondi- turn depends on economic development. tion for the reproduction of further generations and ensuring · Political factors determine the implementation of social policy. developmental opportunities for children. Decisions about budget allocations for In assessing the development of fam- social security or legitimising concrete so- ily assistance policy following the resto- State social assistance to fami- cial measures depend on the political forces ration of independence, it can be said lies should be targeted at of the day. that this process was not even or smooth. strengthening their stability Current pattern of family assistance. These were caused by the economic de- and sustainability. Social assistance for families raising chil- velopment of the country, as well as by dren continues to be oriented mostly to- changes in education, health care, social ward the payment of cash benefits, rather security and the attitudes of society towards certain moral than to the provision of social services or addressing employ- and cultural values. Societal changes influenced the trans- ment and housing needs. In narrowing family assistance to formation of the family structure and model and its stability. cash benefits, it becomes more and more concentrated on the To some extent the family assistance policy and its pattern most socially disadvantaged families. The largest proportion reflect the dominating ethnocultural features of the nation, of these families’ incomes (benefit recipients, or families rais- as well as their adherence to certain human development ing three or more children) comes from social assistance ben- values. So far the theoretical foundation for policy making in efits provided in various forms (56%). So social assistance ben- the field of social assistance to families as a societal activity efits have a very significant impact on the standard of living of has not been formulated. For a relatively long period discus- families receiving them. sions have taken place regarding the relationship between In summarising the development of family assistance the family assistance policy and general social policy and policy, it can be said that in wanting to create conditions for even the similarity of these policies. the family to become and remain stable as a social institu- As part of social policy, family assistance policy holds inde- tion, it was necessary to look at it as a complex and integral pendent status within the general social-demographic system. part of state policy. It should take on an important role not only in regulating social demographic processes, but also in laying the founda- The renewal of family policy conceptualisation at the gov- tions for the harmonious relationship of individuals with their ernmental level was influenced by the United Nations con- environment (social, economic, political, ecological, cultural ference on population and social development that took and so on). place in Cairo in 1994. At this conference for the first time Scientific literature identifies three groups of factors that governments from all over the world agreed with the prin- influence social security and at the same time the system of ciple that individuals with their own needs and aspirations social assistance to families: should be at the core of decision-making regarding objec- · Demographic factors, which include the birth rate, average tives relating to the development of society. life expectancy, marriage and divorce rates, and the level of 65 Social assistance to families
  • 66.
    Stages of familypolicy transformation. assistance for families raising children was adopted. A large Five stages can be identified in the development of fam- number of small benefits, which could not provide sub- ily policy in Lithuania during the last decade. stantial assistance to families, were relinquished, while assis- Stage 1 - 1988-1990. Formulation of the concept of fam- tance for the most socially disadvantaged families was in- ily policy creased. It was decided that the “drop in the ocean” type of The formulation of the concept of new family policy assistance should be done away with, and that policy should began in 1988. The main principle was to establish condi- move towards family assistance systems, which had been tions that helped to reconcile the concerns of the family tried and tested in other countries. with the employment of the parents. Its implementation There was a shift towards a more flexible system of pre- began at the start of 1989, when the Lithuanian govern- school care. Special kindergartens or groups for children ment adopted a resolution on the increase of benefits for with various disabilities and special needs as well as for gifted families. This resolution prolonged partly paid maternity children were established. Attempts were made to adopt leave for the care for young children at home to a year-and- individual educational programs for children. Private pre- a-half and unpaid leave to three years. It was planned that schools were established. A new form of educating and train- women caring for children until they turned eight years of ing children was developed, in which children attending age would maintain their uninterrupted employment record kindergarten also went to elementary classes. (legal maternity protection). Assistance provided to families The weakest area of family assistance policy continued raising a child with a disability was raised. to be the expansion of flexible forms of employment. One of the most pertinent problems of raising children Stage 4 - 1995-1996. The development of a family policy needed to be addressed - to improve pre-school care institu- concept tions. The resolution also foresaw measures for institutions and The family policy concept recognised the importance of organisations supporting the provision of housing for families, the economic foundation of the family and therefore identi- improving conditions for employed women, family services fied the sustainability of livelihood as the priority area for and recreation, and expanding psychological support for them. development. The stability of the family as a social institution Family assistance measures eliminated some of the limi- was linked to the strengthening of internal family ties. tations within the legislation pertaining to employment, It was emphasised that in seeking to improve socio-eco- while combining the functions of motherhood with profes- nomic conditions for families measures were required that sional activities. They created more favourable conditions would allow for the improvement of family planning, mater- for raising children of pre-school age at home and improv- nity and children’s health, the raising of young children and ing the work of pre-school institutions. opportunities for young people to raise children and main- A further topic of discussion was pre-school education tain good employment. The concept sought to challenge the and the role of women in society and in the family. Atti- perception that people with special needs (the disabled, the tudes towards the traditional patriarchal family were more elderly) were to some extent second-rate members of the com- prevalent in society, however. munity, and sought to help them and their families. Stage 2 - 1990-1992. The establishment of a family Stage 5 – 1997-1999. The need to develop an integrated policy system family policy In 1990, family policy basically took a fundamental Even though the family policy concept and its areas of turn in the direction of increasing financial assistance to activity were confirmed, assistance to families continued to be families and promoting the maximum rearing of children at understood rather narrowly. It was mainly oriented towards home. For this reason, pre-school institutions for children the development of monetary assistance to families raising were closed especially in rural regions, and in turn the num- children. Benefits for mothers raising three or more children ber of children attending them decreased drastically. were introduced, and increased benefits for the care of a child, Between 1990 and 1992, the family assistance system free meals for children from poor families who attend school, became quite complicated and expensive. It poorly reflected and compensation for the payment of utilities were allocated, the objectives of family policy. Flexible working conditions, and so on. The problem of housing and the possibility for as well as the implementation of equal opportunities for both families to receive long-term loans or municipal housing, and men and women, were left outside family policy in Lithuania. the development of family-friendly employment and social Stage 3 – 1993-1994. A breakthrough in the establish- services for families (including psychological support for fami- ment of family policy: the selection of a family policy model lies in crisis) still remains a problem. One of the reasons that In 1993, the system of financial assistance for families family policy remains fragmented could be that it has been began to stabilise. Major changes in the payment system insufficiently co-ordinated. Several institutions were respon- were given an adjustment to inflation only. Between 1993 sible for the implementation of separate parts of family policy, and 1994, the system of assistance to families was also mark- while one state institution was authorised to co-ordinate and edly simplified. At the end of 1994, a new law on state monitor these activities. 66 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 67.
    State social assistancebenefits to families raising children Benefit recipients, thousands Expenditure, LTL 1995 1998 1999 2000 1995 1998 1999 2000 Child birth grant 36.4 37.3 36.0 34.1 13,483.8 27,481.0 27,004.9 25,519.7 Family benefit 98.9 93.9 89.5 88.2 60,202.6 101,057.6 98,375.8 95,674.7 Military servicemen family benefit 0.2 0.1 0.1 0.1 254.9 156.6 223.6 154.9 Benefits for families with 3 or more children - 42.3 44.3 45.0 - 79,269.3 81,132.1 91,929.5 Foster care benefit 3.3 5.6 7.3 8.1 4,057.0 14,573.6 38,055.5 43,240.8 Settlement benefit for orphans and foster children 0.3 0.5 0.6 0.7 402.7 1,076.9 1,245.3 3,075.6 Pregnancy benefit for studying mothers 0.2 0.4 0.3 0.3 60.5 76.9 76.6 70.0 Orphan stipend 0.8 1.6 1.7 1.9 1,012.6 3,498.1 7,456.5 11,178.0 Problematic families and the care of According to data from the munici- children. The number of socially disad- Social assistance to families pal children’s rights protection authori- vantaged and problematic families is grow- raising children continues to ties, since 1995 the number of socially ing from year to year. Indirectly this pro- be oriented mostly toward the disadvantaged families has increased by vides evidence that state family assistance payment of cash benefits, rather 1.9 times and the number of children be- policy insufficiently contributes to the than to the provision of social ing raised in these families grew by 57%. preconditions for family sustainability. services or addressing employ- However, the rise in these figures can be There is a high risk that the children from ment and housing needs. partially ascribed to more accurate regis- these families will be neglected and not tration. properly cared for during their developmental period crucial Foster care in the broader sense is the maintenance and for socialisation and the formation of personality. upkeep of children, their upbringing, health care, education, 67 Social assistance to families
  • 68.
    Foster children. have arisen in improving the quality of care at institutions and In analysing data from the last few years regarding the in the community, accelerating the establishment of alterna- reasons why foster care was assigned for children, it can tive foster care in families and the effectiveness of the entire be said that each year on average only about 9% of foster network of care, and educational services for children with children lost their parents and became real orphans. Oth- problems and special needs. ers become foster children for the following reasons: The research showed that in implementing the reform · the parent(s) have been declared missing (4%); of local governments the decentralisation of children’s homes · the parents’ rights have been limited (often terminated) (10%); and special educational institutions was carried out. How- · the parents do not want to raise children with health ever, the corresponding responsibilities were not completely problems at home (3-4%); ‘adjusted’. The municipal children’s rights protection au- · the children have behavioural problems or special learn- thorities often did not sufficiently consult with the district ing needs (8-10%); administration on questions relating to the assignment of · the children are abandoned by their parents (4-5%); foster case, placement in children’s homes, adoption or the · the children are removed from socially disadvantaged return of children to their families. The districts do not families (more than 30%). have any functions or authorisation on the above ques- On the one hand the assignment of foster care is an at- tions. There is no mechanism foreseen for the co-ordina- tempt to remove a child from unfavourable conditions tion of activities between the different types of care institu- that are usually the result of unresolved, long-term social tions. In some districts there was co-operation in relation to problems within the family. In other cases, a child is re- the placement of children in foster care homes, their trans- moved from a family not because of the fault of the par- fer to other foster care homes, and the resolution of conflict ents, but rather because the child requires special long- between children, carers and staff. As the institutions are term medical, instructive or psychological support. This interested in staying operational, no effort is put into search- could potentially be provided at the community level, ing for alternative care for children. The establishment of but this type of service is rather limited and not yet fully alternative care within families is objectively slowed down developed and accessible. by municipalities. Approximately 70% of children in protection from exploitation and heavy foster care are cared for by close family workloads, and protection of their prop- The number of socially dis- relatives (the majority by grandparents). erty and other conditions that ensure their advantaged and problematic If the foster parents are people who are physical and spiritual health. However, families is growing from year not relatives of the child they tend to in reality the representatives of different to year. take younger children and children specialities (lawyers, social workers, medi- without health problems. Older chil- cal personnel) interpret child foster care Approximately 70% of chil- dren, particularly children who have in the narrower sense and usually from dren in foster care are cared lived in foster care institutions, do not their own perspective. Today this attitude for by close family relatives. themselves want to live in foster care is ‘reflected’ by the entire child foster care families. It is extremely difficult to find system. In an attempt to better evaluate At the start of 2001 there were foster families for older children with the development of institutional foster approximately 20,000 chil- behavioural problems. Even relatives care, at the initiative of the Ministry of dren with disabilities. decide not to care for these children as Social Security and Labour complex re- they assume that it will be impossible to search was undertaken in 2001. The aim Care services provided at in- cope with their teenage problems be- of the research into child care institutions stitutions dominate the social cause of a lack of experience and the in the districts and municipalities was to services pattern for children fact that there are no services that can help to identify the main obstacles that with disabilities. assist. Socially disadvantaged families* 1995 1998 1999 2000 2001 01 01 Total 9,709 14,937 15,144 16,043 18,114 Number of children in these families 25,604 34,328 34,379 36,856 40,276 * Ministry of Social Security and Labour data 68 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 69.
    Opinions of districtrepresentatives on the district net- · care facilities for children with disabilities who have un- work of care institutions for children. predictable behavioural problems and who no institution If the majority of districts consider the network of special board- wants to accommodate, as well as for children with multiple ing schools as sufficient and even too expanded, then in the disabilities or hearing vision impairments. opinion of the majority of districts there is a shortage of institu- In the opinion of district representatives there are too many tions for children with severe disability. The research showed institutions like state children’s homes. that there is a need for the following types of institutions: The following institutions for children should be under the · day centres for children from families with problems; jurisdiction of the district: · temporary or short-term stay children’s homes; · care homes for children with disabilities · rehabilitation centres for under-age children who have · special boarding schools been released from children’s detention centres or for chil- · special children’s homes and educational centres dren with behavioural problems; · sanatorium schools What do children themselves think about their own well bad behaviour was anger, and nearly two thirds said they being and future. had experienced aggressive behaviour in their homes. Fur- In 2001, at the initiative of UNICEF within the world-wide thermore, the study showed that children who are beaten public opinion survey (“Voice of Youth”) polling was si- by their parents are more inclined to remain silent about multaneously undertaken in Europe and Central Asia. In this wrongful behaviour towards them. total, 15,000 children aged nine to 17 were polled. They A total of 58% of respondents said that they were able to were split into two groups - those from nine to 13 were watch whatever television programmes they wanted with- known as the ‘children’s’ group and the second from 14 to out any parental control. 17 were known as the ‘youth’ group. The main values propagated in the Lithuanian family are- The main aim of the survey was to encourage young people, respect (75%), honesty (57%), and discipline (45%). providing them with the opportunity to express their opin- Only 15% of respondents thought that local government ions, attitudes and concerns on the issues that are important takes into account the opinions of young people when they to them. are making decisions on questions that are important to Lithuania also participated in this survey. It showed that them, predominantly recreation and education. nearly half of the respondents felt happy, 44% were unsure Young people in Lithuania believe that the government should and could not comment whether they were happy or not, pay more attention to education (48%), culture, sports and and 4% said that they thought they were not happy. The leisure (38%), and social assistance (35%). One third of the main reasons why Lithuanian children and young people respondents indicated that participation in elections is an ef- feel unhappy are poverty, and poor relations with their fam- fective way of changing the country's situation, while 50% ily members, in particular with their parents. In the survey of young people in Western Europe indicated that voting is as a whole, these reasons were most often indicated by chil- an effective method for adopting political decisions. dren from countries that were in transition to a market In response to how they see the future of the country, 60% economy. The majority of Lithuanians feel happy when of Lithuanian children said they believed that in the future they are communicating with their friends and family. Of it would be a better place to live in. Major problems that children’s concerns, 63% are related to school, 51% to their raise pessimism are related to the economic situation (68%) families, and 20% are about the poor economic situation in and social problems (64%). their country. The number of children who are happy is Only 43% of children (aged 9-17) would like to live in larger in the countries of Western European than in Central Lithuania when they grow up and that the same percentage and Eastern Europe and the Baltic states. would like to emigrate. These figures are markedly higher Children from deprived families indicated more often that than in other countries. Seventy-two percent of respon- their family relationships were bad, that they experience abuse dents in Western Europe, 74% in countries in Central Eu- and that their parents are inclined to spend less time commu- rope and 53% in the Baltic states would like to stay in the nicating with them. The survey also indicated that virtually country of their birth. every five to seven children in 10 experience family abuse. The majority of young people who want to emigrate indi- A total of 51% of the children and youth in the Lithuanian cated that their main motive was not a lack of social guaran- survey said that their opinions are heeded by their family, tees in the future, but job insecurity. In their opinion it and 22% said they would like to be included in making would be extremely difficult for them to find a well-paid decisions about the family and its leisure-time. Meanwhile, job in Lithuania. Many would agree to do unqualified 69% said that the usual reaction of their parents to their manual work abroad, for the money. 69 Social assistance to families
  • 70.
    The majority ofdistricts support the opinion that it is through social assistance and social services, but also through essential they take over the responsibility of the functioning of the education and training system. the children’s rights protection authorities. This way there Care services provided at institutions dominate the social would be a foundation for co-ordination and closer co-opera- services pattern for children with disabilities. They constitute tion between the activities of the municipality and the dis- 65%, and out-of-institution services account for 35%. For ev- tricts in the field of childcare. The municipalities in attempt- ery 100 children, approximately 15 children receive the latter ing to provide assistance to children growing up in problem- services. However, this proportion differs for each municipality. atic families prefer an expansion of services offered in institu- The narrow view on family assistance by the state, as on tions, instead of developing outside services for families. the provision of monetary benefits, should be changed be- Services for children with disabilities. At the start of 2001 cause this approach is not conducive to family sustainability. there were approximately 20,000 children with disabilities. Family policy should be inseparable from employment policy On average, 1.6 children per 100 have a disability. Over 9,000 and housing. Young people value employment and the fam- children with disabilities (44% of the total number of chil- ily most. This attitude should be supported by a long-term dren with disabilities) receive social services. However, services strategy on family development as well as by family policies provided for children with disabilities are not only organised backed up by funding and investment. 70 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 71.
    VIII Health Arûnas Liubðys, Jonas Kairys General demographic trends. Since The mortality rate continued However, death by non-medical causes is 1990, the birth rate has been consistently its downward slide to 10.5 per the most common cause of death among falling. From 1990 to 2000, the annual 1,000 population in 2000. young people (15-29 years of age). number of births decreased from 56,900 Infant mortality. In 2000, 294 in- to 34,100. The number of deaths has ex- The most common cause of fants died, making up 0.76% of the to- ceeded the number of births since 1994. death was diseases of the car- tal number of deaths. Infant mortality Mortality: patterns and trends. A total of diovascular system. continued to decrease, reaching 8.5 per 38,919 people died in 2000, and 1,897 1,000 live births in 2000. Even though more men died than women. The mor- the mortality rate is falling, there has tality rate continued its downward slide The number of deaths has ex- been a marked increase in the number to 10.5 per 1,000 population in 2000. ceeded the number of births of perinatal deaths. Perinatal mortality The most common cause of death was since 1994. takes into account deaths that occur to a diseases of the cardiovascular system, foetus over 28 weeks of pregnancy, still- which killed 20,931 people, a mortality of 566.4 per 100,000 people (53.8% of the overall number of deaths). Another important cause of death was oncological diseases. In 2000, 7,723 people died of malignant tumours, a mortality rate of 209.0 per 100,000 people (19.8% of total deaths). Lung, stomach and prostate cancer dominate the pat- tern of mortality related to malignant tumours in men. Among women the most prevalent are breast, stomach and uterine cancer. The third most important cause of death is accidents, sui- cide, traumas and poisoning. These can be grouped together and termed death by non-medical causes. In 2000, 5,102 people died in this way, a mortality rate of 138.1 per 100,000 people. 71 Health
  • 72.
    Mortality pattern, %,2000 Diseases of cardiovascular system 53.78 Malignant tumours 19.8 Suicide 4.2 Road accidents 1.98 Drowning 0.93 Alcohol poisoning 0.88 Murder 0.88 Respiratory tract tuberculosis 0.81 Other 16.74 born births and the deaths of infants up to six days after birth. This was influenced by increases in the number of Ðvenèioniai, Molëtai, Zarasai districts and the towns of stillborn births (0.68% of all births in 2000; in 1999 it Palanga and Visaginas) infant mortality has considerably ex- was 0.58%) and in the number of infants who die shortly ceeded the national average for several years (over 18 per after birth (102 cases or 3.02 per 1,000 live births in 2000; 1,000 live births). No targeted research has been made in 2.85 in 1999). this area, so grounded conclusions on cau- In developed countries infant mor- sality cannot be drawn. However, poor tality does not normally exceed 4-5 per Infant mortality continued to social and economic conditions and/or 1,000 live births. Lithuania has the low- decrease, reaching 8.5 per an insufficient level of health care are est infant mortality of all the countries of 1,000 live births in 2000. probably to blame. the former Soviet Union, including Due to complications during preg- neighbouring Latvia and Estonia, but it nancy, birth and post-birth diseases, is 10 to 15 years behind the developed In developed countries in- four women died in childbirth during nations of Western Europe. It must be fant mortality does not ex- the year of 2000 in Lithuania. Women’s noted that in some regions and towns ceed 4-5 per 1,000 live births. mortality during childbirth was 11.8 (Radviliðkis, Këdainiai, Alytus, per 100,000 live births. Even though this indicator is the lowest of the past decade it remains high when compared with the majority of developed coun- tries. 72 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 73.
    Children and infantmortality pattern, %, 2000 Youth* mortality, per 100,000 population Cause of death Infants Children 1990 1995 1998 2000 (0-1 years (1-14 years Total 128.6 151.9 136.6 126.5 of age) of age) Malignant tumours 8.3 9.4 5.8 8.4 Congenital developmental disorders 41.2 12.2 Cardiovascular diseases 8.7 7.2 6.3 5.2 Diseases of perinatal period 32.0 - Non-medical causes 94.4 113.4 108.1 98.4 Death by non-medical causes 7.1 52.5 Road accidents 37.9 28.0 36.8 24.5 Cardiovascular diseases 2.4 2.9 Alcohol poisoning 1.6 4.9 3.3 2.5 Respiratory diseases 6.5 4.6 Drowning 10.7 12.8 9.9 8.1 Infectious and parasitic diseases 2.7 3.4 Suicide 16.9 32.5 30.6 32.8 Malignant tumours 0.7 11.3 Murder 7.2 9.2 8.3 7.4 Other 7.4 13.3 Other 20.0 26.1 19.1 23.1 Other causes of death 17.2 21.9 16.4 14.5 The pattern of infant and perinatal mortality has been Male: 202.1 238.5 213.6 200.8 virtually unchanged over the last few years. More than Malignant tumours 10.5 9.8 4.9 7.5 70% of deaths occur due to congenital developmental de- Cardiovascular diseases 12.1 11.0 9.5 8.3 fects (41.2%) and diseases during the neonatal period Non-medical causes 159.3 191.8 179.0 165.8 (32.0%), the largest proportion of which is taken up by Road accidents 63.3 46.3 57.9 41.3 premature births and disorders of the central nervous sys- Alcohol poisoning 3.0 8.8 6.1 4.6 tem. A very similar pattern of mortality is evident in other Drowning 20.0 22.9 17.0 14.8 countries. Suicide 28.0 55.1 52.5 55.2 The mortality pattern for children aged between 1 and 14 Murder 11.8 15.0 13.4 12.4 years has also not changed a lot. Over half (52.5%) of all Other 33.2 43.6 32.1 37.4 deaths in this age group occur through non-medical causes, Other causes of death 20.3 26.0 20.2 19.2 such as accidents, traumas, suicide and murder. In 2000, the Female: 51.6 61.8 57.2 50.0 number of deaths related to non-medical causes fell; in 1999 Malignant tumours 6.0 8.9 6.8 9.3 they accounted for 59.3% of deaths in this age group. There Cardiovascular diseases 5.3 3.2 3.0 2.0 was a decrease in the number of children who drowned (40 Non-medical causes 26.3 32.0 34.9 29.0 and 65, respectively), who were killed in road accidents (40 Road accidents 11.2 8.9 15.0 7.3 and 45), and who committed suicide or were murdered (9 Alcohol poisoning 0.2 0.7 0.5 0.3 and 17). The other two important causes of child mortality were congenital developmental disorders (12.2%) and malig- Drowning 1.0 2.2 2.5 1.3 nant tumours (11.3%), among which the most prevalent was Suicide 5.3 8.9 8.0 9.8 leukaemia. Murder 2.4 3.2 3.0 2.3 Mortality of young people (15-29 years of age). The ma- Other 6.2 7.9 5.8 8.3 jority of young people die by non-medical causes. In 2000, Other causes of death 14.1 17.6 12.5 9.8 the indicator was 98.4 per 100,000 population aged be- * Aged 15-29 tween 15 and 29 years. Cardiovascular 1 diseases accounted for only 5.2 per Morbidity . There is still no unified da- 100,000 population in this age group. Suicide among boys was 55.2, tabase allowing for a thorough and quali- Many more boys than girls died (200.8 and among girls 9.8, per tative assessment of morbidity in and 50.0, respectively, per 100,000 100,000 population. Lithuania. Morbidity is evaluated accord- population). Deaths by non-medical ing to data from outpatient and inpatient causes were higher among boys than health care institutions. In 2000, 14.3% girls (165.8 and 29.0, respectively, per 100,000 popula- more children aged 0-14 years received outpatient treatment tion). Suicide among boys was 55.2, and among girls 9.8, than in 1999. For the same period the number of children per 100,000 population. receiving inpatient care decreased by 10.1%. It is difficult to In the pattern of mortality related to non-medical causes, explain the shift from the more serious inpatient morbidity to suicide and road accidents prevailed (44.1 and 20.8 per 100,000 respectively in 2000). 1 Some data provided by the Lithuanian Health Information Centre 73 Health
  • 74.
    Pattern of childmorbidity with treatment in out- Life expectancy. patient instititions, per 1,000 children The positive changes in mortality overall have conditioned Name of disease, according to an increase in average life expectancy. Average life expect- Nr. ICD-10, (selected diseases) 1999 2000 ancy at birth was 72.87 years of age (67.62 for men and Diseases of respiratory system 1,110.0 1,229.5 77.93 for women). Diseases of gastrointestinal system 120.0 166.7 Life expectancy for people who reach the age of 45 Traumas, poisoning and other external factors 89.4 103.7 years has also grown. The average indicator for 2000 was Infectious and parasitic diseases 97.2 107.1 31.15 years (27.28 for men and 31.51 for women). Malignant tumours 3.4 4.7 Pattern of child morbidity with treatment in hospitals, per 1,000 children Name of disease, according to Nr. ICD-10, (selected diseases) 1999 2000 Diseases of respiratory system 77.8 66.7 Diseases of gastrointestinal system 24.5 23.4 Traumas, poisoning and other external factors 18.3 19.1 Infectious and parasitic diseases 18.4 14.7 Malignant tumours 2.3 2.4 diseases, complaints of the eye and related organs, dermal and epidermal illnesses, infectious and parasitic illnesses, poison- ing and traumas. In 2000, nearly every fifth child (191.4 per 1,000 chil- dren aged 0-14 years) was treated in hospital. Compared with 1999, there were 20.1% less infectious diseases, 14.3% less respiratory tract diseases and 4.5% less digestive tract diseases among children. On the other hand, the number of children treated in hospitals with diseases of the perinatal period did not significantly increase (2.5%) compared with 1999, and the same can be said of accidents and poisoning (4.2%). Re- gardless of the fact that the number of children treated in hospitals differed in comparison to earlier the lighter outpatient morbidity without years, the overall morbidity pattern did a thorough investigation. Most probably Compared with 1999, there not change. it can be explained by the fact that some were 20.1% less infectious Malignant tumours. According to children who were earlier treated in hos- diseases, 14.3% less respira- Lithuanian Cancer Register data, the num- pitals could now make do with medical tory tract diseases and 4.5% ber of people suffering from malignant assistance at the outpatient level. In 2000, less digestive tract diseases tumours is gradually rising (from 278.0 every child of up to 14 years of age visited among children. per 100,000 population in 1990 to outpatient facilities on an average of 2.4 379.5 in 2000). times. The current system for the registra- When speaking about cancer in men, tion of outpatient morbidity does not allow for a true assess- malignant lung, prostate and stomach tumours prevail. For ment of how many children were ill during 2000. The same every 100,000 people, there were 77.7 cases of lung cancer, patient could have received medical assistance from several 55.2 cases of prostate cancer, and 32.8 cases of stomach doctors or on several occasions throughout the year, whereas cancer in 2000. other children would not have visited a doctor at all. In women, malignant tumours of the breast, stomach and The pattern of outpatient morbidity for children has re- uterus prevail. In 2000, there were 67.8 cases of breast cancer, mained virtually unchanged over the last few years. More 23.6 cases of stomach cancer, 24.8 cases of cancer of the uterus, than a half of children suffered from respiratory diseases, with and 23.9 cases of cancer of the uterine diagnosed per 100,000 a markedly smaller proportion suffering from digestive tract population. 74 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 75.
    Young people ofthe 18-29 age group constituted 59.6% of the total morbid- ity for sexually transmitted diseases regis- tered in 2000. Men contracted STDs 2.3 times more often than women in this age group There were 906 cases of sexually transmitted disease registered for males, and 391 cases for females. Tuberculosis. The number of people According to the WHO European suffering from tuberculosis in Lithuania In 2000, the number of chil- Regional Bureau, the prevalence of syphi- is falling. In 2000, 2,668 new cases of dren suffering from active tu- lis and gonorrhoea is higher in Latvia and tuberculosis were diagnosed, which con- berculosis was 16.8 per Estonia, and lower in EU countries. stitutes 72.2 per 100,000 population. Ac- 100,000 children. HIV Infection/AIDS. Eastern Europe cording to data from the World Health and Central Asia are regions where the Organisation’s European Regional Cen- rate of the spread of HIV infection is high. tre, the prevalence of tuberculosis is similar in Latvia, lower in Due to the relatively high rate of HIV infection in neighbouring Estonia and significantly less inside the European Union. countries, Lithuania is recognised as a place where the rate of After years of continuous increase, the number of children the infection is lower. suffering from tuberculosis has finally stopped growing. In Data from the Lithuanian AIDS Centre on 31 Decem- 2000, the number of children suffering from active tubercu- ber 2000 indicated that 266 cases of HIV infection have so losis was 16.8 per 100,000 children (21.9 in 1999). far been registered in Lithuania. In 2000, 65 new cases were Sexually Transmitted Diseases (STD). In 2000, the preva- registered (66 in 1999). The oldest person infected with lence of syphilis was 31.7 per 100,000 population, and of acute HIV is 68 years of age (at the time of being diagnosed), and gonorrhoea 25.1 per 100,000 population. It is difficult to say the youngest 15 years of age. The number of men infected how many private clinics and doctors are operating on such cases as their submitted statistics do not always reflect the true picture. Selected sexually transmitted diseases, per 100,000 This in turn means that the prevalence and incidence of sexually population transmitted diseases is not completely accurate. The statistics pre- 1990 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 sented are based only on the officially registered cases. Syphilis 1.9 90.8 101.4 84.9 62.8 45.3 31.7 Acute gonorrhoea 58.8 96.6 70.7 49.2 36.3 30.9 25.1 Selected sexually transmitted diseases among young people by gender, per 100,000 population aged 18-29 1990 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 Total 312.9 718.6 637.9 494.7 350.3 267.6 201.5 Men 362.4 962.9 833.1 640.4 437.3 355.6 277.9 Women 260.8 464.1 435.4 344.2 260.7 177.1 123.1 75 Health
  • 76.
    Syphilis in selectedcountries, per 100,000 population 1985 1986 1987 1988 1989 1990 1991 1992 1993 1994 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 Lithuania 3.24 2.43 2.9 2.11 2.22 1.94 4.81 7.64 18.6 57.57 90.96 101.39 84.9 62.82 45.3 Latvia 8.92 8.88 6.13 2.53 2.25 4.79 8.11 10.37 32.1 59.7 93.7 126.19 121.82 106.05 63.4 Estonia 6.8 5.45 3.35 4.23 3.63 3.37 7.41 11.4 22.55 56.83 69.68 66.16 75.38 72.43 58.31 Denmark 6.45 3.03 1.87 1.97 1.77 1.09 0.62 1.03 1.08 0.48 0.75 0.78 1.12 0.83 0.64 The Netherlands 4.04 2.88 2.88 2.68 3.63 3.34 1.68 1.24 0.88 0.86 1.32 1.35 1.72 0.79 - HIV/AIDS in selected countries* Country Lithuania Latvia Estonia Russia Poland Belarus Ukraine 2000 12 31 2000 10 15 2000 10 01 2000 09 01 2000 11 01 2000 01 01 2000 01 01 HIV infected 266 929 297 49,715 6,616 2,752 30,603 AIDS 36 70 4 408 934 52 9,400 Died 26 22 4 594 506 600 400 * In September 2000, 3,521 people were HIV-infected in the Russian Enclave of Kaliningrad with HIV is dominant, with 230 cases registered (86% of also 1,944 registered cases of chronic alcoholism and 546 regis- the total). tered cases of drug addiction and substance dependency. The first case of HIV infection was registered in 1994, Prophylactic medical examination and vaccination. The contracted through the use of intravenous drugs. This case prophylactic medical examination of children continued in was registered in Druskininkai. Some two years later another 2000. Out of every 1,000 children who were examined, 98.4 four cases were registered, in Klaipeda, the cause once again were diagnosed with eyesight impairments (94.3 in 1999), being the use of intravenous drugs. and 68.4 had postural disorders (62.9 in The majority of cases of HIV infec- 1999). Children living in urban areas were tion, 112 of them, were registered in The spread of HIV infection diagnosed more often with various disor- Klaipeda, and there were 90 registered and AIDS was highest in ders than children from rural areas. Given cases in Vilnius. The prevalence of AIDS Lithuania’s large cities and that both morbidity and mortality were was highest in Vilnius, that is 17 cases, also in the resort town of higher in rural areas, it was doubtful that which constituted 47% of all AIDS cases. Druskininkai. children from rural areas were healthier The spread of HIV infection and AIDS than those from urban areas. Obviously was highest in Lithuania’s large cities and the more favourable statistics for rural chil- also in the resort town of Druskininkai. It was thought that dren were influenced by the fact that generally regular and the high figures for Druskininkai were due to the use of intra- thorough prophylactic medical examinations were less acces- venous drug use. sible for rural children. Diseases of addiction. In 2000, 764 people were registered as Since 1997 the budget has no longer financed medical suffering from alcoholic psychosis for the first time. There were units at school. The reason behind this decision is that health 76 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 77.
    Vaccination of childrenand infants. Children are prophylactically well vacci- nated. The staff of primary health care centres, polyclinics and medical offices in schools carry out this task. Vaccinations are available free of charge, are bought centrally by the Ministry of Health and HIV/AIDS by location are distributed to health care institutions. The vaccination of Location HIV-infected AIDS Died infants against hepatitis B began in 1998. Klaipëda 112 7 10 Health of mothers. The Mother and Child Health Care Vilnius 90 17 9 Department, which methodically managed children’s poly- Kaunas 9 5 2 clinics, children’s hospitals and so on, no longer exists in the Paneveþys 5 2 1 Ministry of Health. In the cities and regions temporary posi- Druskininkai 10 0 0 tions for senior paediatricians, obstetricians (midwives) and Ðiauliai 6 1 2 gynaecologists have been allocated. As the Ministry of Health Other districts 14 3 2 abides by the policy that general practitioners should work Total 246 35 26 in the primary health care system, resident doctors do not freely choose paediatrics as a speciality. Diseases of addiction, per 100,000 population There is no guarantee of future jobs with 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 this speciality. Alcoholic psychosis 53.7 55.4 45.6 55.8 55.1 55.9 In 2000, every gynaecologist-obste- Chronic alcoholism 1,949.7 1,985.5 1,980.4 1,871.6 1,788.9 1,729.2 trician cared for 58.7 pregnant women Drug addiction and and women who had given birth (in substance dependency 46.0 63.5 77.4 77.5 83.3 95.3 1999 the number was 63.1). The num- ber of beds allocated for pregnant women care is financed by the Mandatory Health and women giving birth was 4.2 per Insurance Fund and medical staff in Since 1997 the budget has no 10,000 population (in 1999 it was 4.4). schools are from polyclinics or primary longer financed medical The number of birth pathologies of health care institutions, and polyclinics units at school. women giving birth was 23,769, which where children are registered already re- constitutes 70.6% of all births. ceive funds for this purpose. If medical Of every 100 women who gave birth units in schools are closed, children go for prophylactic exami- only 46.8 were healthy. Every fourth woman who gave birth nations and vaccinations at the polyclinics where they are reg- was diagnosed as being anaemic. Every tenth woman suffered istered. However, while 1997 children were examined on a from respiratory tract diseases, three in 100 had cardiovascular regular basis, after the closure of school diseases, and every tenth woman had medical units their examination depended other health-related problems. In addition, on many factors (the will of the parents, Of every 100 women who 45.4% of pregnant women had various for example). Moreover, children in gave birth only 46.8 were other pregnancy pathologies. schools will be less likely to receive an edu- healthy. Every fourth woman Even though the number of abortions cation in health care and they will also not who gave birth was diag- in Lithuania has remained very high com- be able to receive emergency medical as- nosed as being anaemic. pared with other developing European sistance. nations, in 2000 there was a tendency Vaccination of children and infants, % Disease 1991 1992 1993 1994 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 Time of vaccination Tuberculosis 87.4 93.9 97.6 95.9 96.6 98.3 98.4 99.1 99.3 99 New-borns Diphtheria 74.9 87.2 86.8 87.2 97.3 92.1 92.0 93.5 93.1 93.5 1 year Poliomyelitis 79.0 88.2 86.3 87.7 89.3 92.6 94.8 96.6 96.9 96.9 1 year Measles 85.7 89.0 91.8 92.7 93.7 96.3 95.9 96.5 96.9 97 2 years Epidemic parotitis 73.8 75.9 54.3 79.4 76.8 93.4 94.9 96.7 96.9 97 2 years 77 Health
  • 78.
    Abortions try of Health are the State Forensic Medicine; Psychiatric and Abortions per 1,000 Abortions per 100 Drug Dependency Authorities; National Pathological Anatomy women of fertile age births Centres; Nursing Care Advancement and Specialisation Cen- 1998 1999 2000 1998 1999 2000 tres; Health Care Information Centres; and Health Care Legal Total 30.28 28.35 25.06 76.45 73.63 69.61 and Economic Centres. Cities 42.08 40.20 35.03 85.59 80.52 75.50 Outpatient health care. The reforms that have been made Rural areas 20.17 18.30 16.40 64.20 63.51 60.86 so far in the outpatient health care system can be evaluated positively. When once there was only one central hospital in towards a decrease in the number of abortions. The number each region, more attention was allocated to inpatient ser- of abortions was 69.6 per 100 births. vices than to polyclinics. With the commencement of sepa- The majority of abortions (68.3%) are carried out at the rate financing to primary health care institutions they be- request of the woman, 22.3% of cases came more independent. However, the occur because of unexpected (spontane- strict distribution of services to primary ous) miscarriage and a very small number The number of abortions was health care institutions have created their are carried out because of medical indica- 69.6 per 100 births in 2000. own problems. Expanded services were tions. This division has remained roughly established in terms of primary health the same for the past few years. In urban care and consultation facilities, polyclin- areas, the number of abortions carried out by women of a ics, mental health centres, dental clinics, nursing and care fertile age is more than twice the number as women living in hospitals. A patient who has applied to a primary health care rural areas. It is difficult to say what the reasons are for such a centre cannot be seen by a secondary level medical practitio- clear difference in numbers. It is certainly markedly easier for ner or consultant as this type of practitioner cannot be em- women living in urban areas to terminate a pregnancy (easier ployed in such a centre. In some regions patients have several access to medical care). The difference could also be attributed outpatient cards and tests are duplicated. Expenses are in- to the more traditional and conservative attitudes towards preg- creasing as it is necessary to maintain separate administrative nancy and the family that exist among rural inhabitants. staff for each institution and patient information is difficult The Ministry of Health has transferred part of its respon- to compile and maintain. Only in some of the city polyclin- sibilities to the newly created following institutions: ics can patients be tested quickly with the full range of nec- ⋅ Committee on Medical Ethics essary tests and receive consultations on time with the ap- ⋅ State Accreditation of Health Care Services Authority propriate doctors and consultants. The Ministry of Health ⋅ State Medical Audit Inspectorate should not artificially differentiate between primary health ⋅ State Control of Drugs Authority care services and secondary health care in outpatient services. Among the institutions under the authority of the Minis- The ministry is striving to establish more General Practitio- 78 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 79.
    ner (GP) clinics.The establishment of such clinics should be for investment programmes and the medical community only better planned, and more oriented toward rural areas or places learns about these through the media. Other hospitals are where primary health care centres are located some distance struggling to implement the minimum requirements for a away, where it is uncomfortable for patients to reach. Mu- variety of services and employ specialist medical practitio- nicipalities should be given the authority to regulate the ners (for example radiologists) and they will soon be forced establishment of these types of institutions, which today are to close. Health care reforms do not encourage hospitals to limited by the Law on Competition. Competition is not accept more patients and earn more money. Contracts be- appropriate for health care. The establishment of GP clinics tween health care institutions and state patient accounts set should be linked not only with the number of inhabitants quotas for the number of patients to be treated, indicating but also to a foreseen distance (for example, 5 kilometres) the amounts of money hospitals must cover in accepting between each primary health care institution. more patients. The institutions therefore find themselves Inpatient health care. The highest, that is, third level of bogged down in debt, since for every ‘unplanned’ patient a institutions should provide only those types of services that list of expenses is compiled for medication, tests and meals. are necessary for small numbers of patients or else the services In this way, hospitals in a position to accept more patients do must be very specific. In every district there should be guar- not do so as the treatment is non-profitable for them. In anteed quality and an essential minimum of services. For the 1997 and 1998 – before the current recession – the state majority of inpatient services, there are wide gaps between patient accounts would make payments on time to health the demand and availability of equipment, professionals and care institutions and pharmacies and still had money to spare. funding. Funding is not assigned for the procurement of Today the accounts are in debt to the health care institu- new technology and the repair and maintenance of old equip- tions and pharmacies. The balancing of the health insurance ment. Unfortunately there are no open tenders advertised budget should be a top priority for the government. 79 Health
  • 80.
  • 81.
    IX Juvenile crime Gintautas Sakalauskas 1 General crime indicators. In 2000, compared to 1999, to- In 2000, the number of solved crimes committed by re- tal registered crime in Lithuania grew by 6.8%, while regis- peat offenders grew by 27% and made up 46% of the total tered serious crime decreased by 12.9%. The crime rate per number of solved crimes. This might lead to the conclusion 100,000 population increased from 2,083 to 2,225. that law and order and the penal system are ineffective, since In 2000, for the first time since 1994, 16% more pre- a growing number of repeat offenders find it increasingly dif- meditated murders (including attempted murders) were reg- ficult to integrate into society. However, law enforcement in- istered in Lithuania in comparison to the previous year. Their stitutions report that they find it a great deal easier to solve number, however, is still 25% lower than the figure registered crimes committed by repeat offenders. in 1994. The number of registered cases of premeditated seri- Drug-related crime. More drug-related crimes are being reg- ous bodily harm rose by 17%, thefts by 11%, and robberies istered since 1990. In 2000, the number of these crimes in- by almost 30%. This alarming increase is creased by 33% in comparison to 1999. related to the fact that since 1995 a part The number of crimes committed by of theft has been qualified as robbery. The In 2000, compared to 1999, people under the influence of narcotic number of cases of rape (including at- total registered crime in substances also grew by 15%, while crimes tempted rape) fell by 19%. Lithuania grew by 6.8%. committed by drug addicts grew by 22%. Property-related crime accounts for This rise is difficult to evaluate unambigu- 80% of the total number of crimes (65% ously. Sociological surveys and interna- thefts, 6% premeditated damage to property, 5% robberies, tional research speculate that the trend will continue. Atten- 2% fraud, etc.). tion should be paid to the fact that not all registered drug- The registered level of crimes solved remains constant at related crimes could be grouped together according to statis- 40%. The crime-solving situation in Lithuania resembles gen- tics. Certainly, a considerable share of thefts and robberies eral trends in European countries (up to 50% of registered 1 crimes are solved in Germany, up to 35% in the United King- This article is based on statistics from the website of the Centre for Crime 2 Prevention in Lithuania (CCPL) at www.nplc.lt unless stated otherwise. dom) . 2 Data from the official statistics of these countries on the Internet. 81 Health
  • 82.
    committed as wellas bodily harm and even murder could be related to drug addiction, and not be recorded by statistics. Latent crime and crime victim survey. Analysis of the key statistical crime indicators leads to the conclusion that regis- tered crime in Lithuania will increase gradually over time. However, registered crime only partly reflects the real crime situation. Research into latent crime along with an analysis of statistics based on sociological surveys of offenders and crime victims may complement the real picture. There has been no national sociological survey of latent crime offenders conducted in Lithuania (except those focusing on specific types of crime like abuse of power or violence among children). Similar sur- veys abroad show that, depending on the country and type of crime, actual crime is bigger than that recorded. In 2000, the United Nations Interregional Crime and Justice Research Institute (UNICRI, Italy) conducted a crime victim survey within the framework of the interregional project on the evaluation of violence, corruption and organised crime in the countries of Central and Eastern Europe. In Lithuania, this survey was conducted only in the capital Vilnius. It con- sisted of two parts: a survey of 15,260 individuals and a sur- vey of 525 enterprises, and was made by Baltijos tyrimai on the basis of special questionnaires and general methodology provided by UNICRI. The results of the survey were summarised and evaluated, and the final report was prepared by a task force from the Lithuanian Institute of Law. The survey revealed that 70% of respondents indicated that during the last five years (1996 to 2000) they had become a victim of crime against their property or themselves personally at least once. In 1999, 30% of respondents fell victim to such crimes. In the last five years, 28% of respondents suffered thefts from cars and were robbed, 21% were burgled, 19% had their 82 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 83.
    cars vandalised, 17%were victims of attempted robbery, and formal legal sense they cannot commit a crime. But the study of 13% experienced attempted assault or were assaulted. Sexual their criminal behaviour is particularly important. 3 crimes were committed against 7% of respondents. The sur- Registered minor and under-age delinquency. Every year vey showed that 41% of respondents representing enterprises juveniles commit 14-16% of the total crime committed by all indicated that they were victims of crime; theft accounted for age groups (14.3% in 2000, though as a group they constitute more than a half of all crimes committed against enterprises. only about 6% of the total population) and the number of The survey also showed a marked critical attitude of re- crimes they commit that are solved accounts for 16-19% of the spondents to the performance of police in investigating and total (16.7% in 2000). controlling crime. More than half of respondents did not re- In 2000, the 14-15 age group accounted for 28.9% of all port crimes to the police, and the majority juvenile crime offenders, while the 16-17 of those who did assessed the police work age group accounted for 71.1% (30.4% that was done negatively. In the respon- Every year juveniles commit and 69.6% in 1999, respectively). dents’ opinion, police either failed to de- 14-16% of the total crime. Among juvenile crime offenders, 5% were tain offenders or return property or were female and 95% male. Schoolchildren not diligent enough. made up 60% of under-age crime offend- The crime victim surveys led to the conclusion that latent ers (56.8% in 1999, 41.1% in 1996); those who neither crime in Lithuania (as in many industrialised countries) is sev- study nor work made up 38.1% (40.2% in 1999, 51.5% in eral times larger than that registered, and that its trends do not 1996); and 52.5% had neither worked nor studied for more necessarily coincide with the trends of registered crime. than six months. It should be noted that people who neither Juvenile crime. It can be stated that general crime trends in work nor study committed 54.4% of all solved crimes in 2000 Lithuania are similar to those of the majority of countries in (53.3% in 1999 and 55.1% in 1996). Europe. One of the key factors behind the growth in crime is an In 2000, 37.6% of all solved juvenile crimes were registered increase in juvenile crime. Juvenile crime accounts for a signifi- in Lithuania’s five largest cities (Vilnius, Kaunas, Klaipëda, Ðiauliai cant part of total crime figures. There is a high probability that and Panevëþys), compared to 40% in 1999 and 41.4% in 1998. some young offenders, particularly those who have experienced A total of 77.5% of solved crime committed by juveniles incarceration, will commit crimes in the future. were property-related (theft, robbery and property extortion). According to the United Nations Convention on the Rights Almost two-thirds of juvenile offenders acted in groups. of the Child and national legislation adopted by Lithuania a Each year approximately 1,000-1,200 minors break the ‘child’ is usually defined as a person under 18 years of age. law. However, they do not fall under criminal responsibility as However, the Criminal Code and the Code of Criminal Proce- they have not reached the age (14) for criminal prosecution. dure of the Republic of Lithuania single out the age category of This is why older juveniles and adults are engaging minors in 14-17, which is subject to a special legal regulation and is de- 3 See K. Aleðiûnaitë, A. Dapðys, […]. Tarptautinis nusikaltimø aukø fined as that of ‘juveniles’ or under-age. ‘Youth’ in Lithuania is tyrimas Lietuvoje (Vilnius, 2000). Teisës problemos 2001. No. 2. 4 generally the age group between 16-29 . People of up to 14 p. 21-37. 4 Decision of the Seimas of the Republic of Lithuania of 27 June 1996: years of age (generally referred to as ‘minors’) are not account- On the State Youth Policy Concept (“Valstybës þinios”, 10 July 1996, able according to the Criminal Code, which means that in the No. 65, Publication No. 1537). 83 Juvenile crime
  • 84.
    thority decision butnot the court’s, clearly violates the rights of the child declared in the Constitution of the Republic of Lithuania and the European Convention of Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms. Despite that, this procedure was established albeit as provisional and temporary, and has been in force already for seven years. A regional report prepared by the UNICEF Research Centre on the situation of children indi- cates that Lithuania is likely to be the only country in Central and Eastern Europe where children can be detained in specialised educational establishments upon the decision of the Children 5 Rights’ Protection Agency and a school. Trends in juvenile delinquency. The following trends in regis- tered juvenile delinquency were noted between 1999 and 2000: • the number of juveniles accused of a crime and con- victed, as well as the number and the rate of crime committed by juveniles, have increased; this trend also stayed its course for the first six months of 2001; • more crimes have been solved that were committed by: repeat offenders (by 33.3%); groups of offenders (9.4%), including crimes committed by groups including adults (55.7%); and offenders under the influence of alcohol (16.5%) or illegal narcotic substances (90.9%), or by drug addicts (52.4%). The number of crimes committed by drug addicts leapt up by 130% during the first six months of 2001. • the number of solved crimes that were committed by juveniles who dropped out of school rose from 5% to 33%. Crimes committed by pupils were up 13.2%, and crimes com- mitted by pupils of secondary schools were up 33.7%. These 5 UNICEF (2000), “Young People in Changing Societies”. Regional Monitoring Reports, No. 7. Florence: UNICEF Innocenti Research Centre, p. 100. criminal activity more and more often (although in such cases they are held accountable as the perpetrators of the crime themselves according to the Criminal Code). A minor who has committed an offence can be sent to a special correctional or care establishment on the grounds of data provided by the police. The existing procedure, when a child can be deprived of liberty on the grounds of an executive au- Crimes committed by under-age 1990 1991 1992 1993 1994 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 2001(06)* Total 2,506 2,702 3,555 4,297 4,433 4,551 5,348 5,278 4,977 5,070 5,519 3,069 Premeditated murder (including attempted) 2 7 11 14 22 30 28 27 23 20 23 15 Premeditated serious bodily harm 9 3 3 13 12 12 15 16 16 15 17 19 Rape (including attempted) 40 26 22 29 28 33 29 16 21 28 27 13 Robbery 46 37 47 89 123 286 296 347 333 361 363 225 Theft 1,643 1,963 2,702 3,330 3,157 3,455 3,736 3,539 3,383 3,414 3,869 2,082 Hooliganism 164 100 146 137 216 389 432 420 350 362 349 188 Crimes committed by those who neither study or work 2,666 2,945 3,125 2,711 2,702 3,003 1,534 * By June 2001 84 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 85.
    The issue ofage in criminal responsibility. Establishing years, in the Netherlands from 12 years), minors who have a minimum age for criminal responsibility is hotly debated committed a crime are subject to a qualitatively different sys- in society, particularly when minors commit a large number tem of punishments and correctional measures. of crimes or when the mass media exaggerate juvenile crimi- nality. The new Criminal Code of the Republic of Lithuania Minimum age of criminal responsibility (adopted on 26 September 2000), which comes into force in Europe and the CIS no earlier than 2003, in fact refers to the same threshold age Age of criminal Age for optional/mandatory responsibility administration of criminal of criminal responsibility as provided in the existing Code. responsibility set with So people older than 16 years can be responsible for any Country regard to adults crime committed and people aged above 14 years are held Austria 14 19 Belgium 16***/18 16/18 responsible only for serious crimes. Czech Republic 15 18 The minimum age of criminal responsibility depends on a Denmark* 15 15/18/21 number of historical, cultural, religious and economic fac- Estonia 13****/15 18 tors, as well as the legal and penal systems of the country. Finland 15 15/18 The United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child France 13 18 obliges countries to establish a minimum age below which Germany 14 18/21 children cannot be considered as having the ability to in- Greece 13 18/21 fringe the penal law. The 1985 UN Standard Minimum Hungary 14 18 Rules for the Administration of Juvenile Justice (the Beijing Ireland 7/15** 18 Rules) state that “the beginning of that age shall not be fixed Italy 14 18/21 at too low an age level, bearing in mind the facts of emotional, Latvia 14****/16 14/16 mental and intellectual maturity.” The UN Committee on Lithuania 14****/16 14/16 the Rights of the Child, which carries out monitoring of the The Netherlands 12 16/18/21 implementation of the UN Convention on the Rights of the Norway* 15 18 Child, considers that the limit of 10 years is too low for crimi- Poland 13 15/17/18 nal responsibility despite the fact that this or a lower limit has Russia 14****/16 14/16 been enforced in some industrialised countries. Spain 16 16 Sweden* 15 15/18/21 Although minors commit a considerable number of crimes in Switzerland 7/15** 15/18 Lithuania that would make them subject to punishment, Turkey 11 15 establishing a lower limit of criminal responsibility would be a mistake that may lead to growth in repeat offending. Juve- Data according to: Dünkel.F./Kalmthout.A./Schüler.H. Entwick- lungstendenzen und Reformstrategien im Jugendstrafrecht im niles who have committed a crime are subject to punishment europaischen Vergleich. Mönchengladbach, 1997. S. 583 and that is totally ineffective, as is the overall system of correctional UNICEF (2000), “Young People in Changing Societies”. Regional Monitoring Reports, No. 7. Florence: UNICEF Innocenti Research measures in Lithuania. This situation preconditions the steady Centre. p. 86. rise of criminality in juveniles. Even in those countries where * only exceptions provided in general criminal law ** criminal responsibility - deprivation of liberty criminal responsibility is set at a relatively low age (in Ireland *** only for violation of traffic rules and Switzerland from 7 years of age, in England from 10 **** only for certain particularly serious crime 85 Juvenile crime
  • 86.
    trends remained throughout2001. The fact that pupils com- of the perpetrators of crime but also its victims. This has been mit an increasing number of crimes leads to the premise that a revealed by both criminological surveys in other countries and growing number of children of school age are listed at school crime victim surveys in Lithuania. Regular statistics on crime but do not attend it, while in criminal statistics this group is victims have until this point not been collected in Lithuania. identified as pupils. In 1998 a ‘statistical crime victim card ’ aimed at the accumu- • violent crime, which causes a particularly negative reac- lation of information on crime victims was developed at the tion in society, accounts for 1.2% of total juvenile crime. So- Ministry of the Interior. Its launch was planned for 1999, but 9 ciological surveys, meanwhile, show that the media offer a the card has not yet been implemented. disproportionate number of descriptions of violent crimes by Criminological research led to the conclusion that chil- 6 juveniles in comparison to other crimes . Since 1995, the num- dren who fell victim to crime tended to commit a crime later, ber of these crimes has not been increasing and remains fairly particularly those who experienced physical violence and sexual 7 stable (23 in 2001 ). During the first six months of 2001 abuse. Sociological surveys of children and parents in Lithuania juveniles were more often accused of serious bodily harm (19) reveal that a large number of very young children experience than throughout 2000 (17). the violence of adults (approximately half of them). This has Registered juvenile crime is increasing in almost all the attracted the attention of the United Nations Committee on countries of Central and Eastern Europe and the CIS. This is the Rights of the Child, which was concerned about the physical predetermined by a set of reasons: punishment of children that has become widespread in fami- • Change in societal values. In times of abrupt and deep lies and institutions and which society itself tolerates. The social change and instability society adjusts itself to the new committee is concerned by the fact that there is no sufficient 11 reality by challenging those social values that were previously information available on the issue.” prevalent. This process undoubtedly directly or indirectly af- The sexual abuse of children, which causes a particularly fects young people. Sociological surveys reveal that societal negative effect on their personalities, is a very latent phenom- values are still in a state of flux. Negative attitudes to political enon. A very small number of sexual crimes against children and law and order institutions are common. Many people are are registered in Lithuania in comparison to countries in West- not satisfied with their lives and do not know how to change ern Europe. So a hypothesis may be raised that, along with the them. Crimes against state, such as tax evasion and bribery, are fact that there may be more such crime in the West, the pro- not considered an offence by a considerable part of society. tection of children’s rights and law enforcement systems func- 8 Bribery is justified by 67% of respondents. 6 • Global influences play a role. International drug-related A. Dobryninas. Nepilnameèiø justicija Lietuvos þiniasklaidoje. Lithuanian Centre for Human Rights. Vilnius: 2000. p. 37. crime influences the growth of similar crime in Lithuania. This 7 In Lithuania, 12 crimes of this type per 100,000 juveniles in com- trend is clear in all the countries of Central and Eastern Europe. parison to seven in Germany (1993), and 52 in the USA (in 1993). (Cf. Walter. M. Jugendkriminalität. Stuttgart: 1995. S. 140 and Features of juvenile crime. In 2000, people aged 18-29 con- UNICEF (2000), “Young People in Changing Societies”. Regional stituted 47% of all people accused of crimes committed in Monitoring Reports, No. 7. Florence: UNICEF Innocenti Research Lithuania, although this group made up only 17% of the popu- Centre, p. 90). 8 Cf. “Lietuvos rytas” daily. 18 November 2000, No. 271, p. 7. lation. From the age group of 18-24, which makes up 10% of 9 More information is available at the CCPL web site: http://www.nplc.lt/ the total population, the number of those accused of theft was stat/auk/auk1_kort1.htm 11 Conclusions by the United Nations Committee on the Rights of the much larger than that within the age group of 30 and older Child on the inception report of the Republic of Lithuania. UNICEF/ (4,422 and 3,338, respectively). Moreover, this group accounts Ministry of Social Security and Labour: 2001. for half of all offenders of robbery and hooliganism (598 out of 1,384 and 800 out of 1,834, respectively). The general crime In June 2001, UNICEF conducted a sociological survey of rate in the country increases due to the increase in the rate of children aged 9-17 in Central and Eastern Europe and the solved crimes committed by young people. CIS. In Lithuania, out of 400 respondents polled, 5% indi- While crimes committed by people who do not work or cated that their relationship with their parents was bad or attend school continue to grow, crimes committed by those very bad; 8% had no parents; 64% suffered violence at who do fell dramatically from 6,964 (56% of total crime) to home or said that their family members or friends were 1,304 (5%) in 1990 and 2000. This leads to the conclusion victims of crime; 10% were victims of crime themselves; that a lack of something to do is an important factor that and 43% of respondents wanted to live in another country. influences criminal behaviour. Children and young people as victims of crime. Children UNICEF. Young Voices. The CEE, CIS and the Baltic states. Subre- and young people constitute the biggest proportion not only gional report. June 2001. 86 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 87.
    In 2000, ananalysis of data obtained from a survey of incidents of sexual exploitation of under-aged people regis- 12 how children spend their time and crime levels conducted tered in Lithuania. In Germany by comparison, in 1997, 13 between 1997 and 1998 was completed. The survey 16,888 similar crimes were registered. was initiated by the Police Department under the Minis- The young criminal offenders often become victimised try of the Interior, the Children Rights Protection Agency themselves. This is especially characteristic of violent crimes under the Ministry of Social Security and Labour and the that are frequently related to the aggressive behaviour of both Institute of Law. The survey was aimed at accumulating the perpetrator and the victim. information on children who were not occupied and who Correctional measures and the punishment of juveniles. committed crimes, and finding out the causes and cir- In 2000, 47% of all convicted people were imprisoned. For cumstances of these negative phenomena. 33.7% punishment was delayed, 2.4% were fined, and 14% Analysis of the survey data showed that 54.9% of were released (mainly due to amnesties). According to crimi- respondents live in incomplete families or without both nological studies, imprisonment may influence the rise in re- parents. The majority of the parents of the interviewed peat crime. Attempts to improve penal practice by the appli- children are either labourers or farmers, or do not work at cation of amnesty to resolve the problem of overcrowded con- all. A third (33.4%) of the families of the interviewed finement institutions often cause a negative effect. This hap- children have three or more children. 10 pens because a considerable proportion of released convicts do not receive the assistance necessary for social integration and go on to commit crime again. A large proportion of the convicts are young people, mainly young men who spend four or five years in confinement on average. They often fail to get an education or employment, develop social relationships or create a family. Obviously, most of them will join the ranks of the unemployed and socially excluded people unable to adjust themselves to the changing socio-economic environment and may commit a crime again. In 2000, almost 1,000 juveniles (35%) received prison sentences in Lithuania. According to the data of Kaunas Cor- rectional Labour Colony, the average sentence imposed by the court to the juveniles who were confined there in 2000 was three years and three months, while actual average impris- 14 onment extended only to eight months. Most often, juve- niles are sentenced to imprisonment for between one and five years. Maintenance for a convict at the Kaunas Pre-Trial De- tention Establishment for Juveniles/Corrective Labour Colony costs 2,500 LTL per month. Perhaps some juveniles, particu- larly those who have committed minor property-related crimes or who have been committed for the first time, should not be sentenced to imprisonment at all. The excessive application of imprisonment violates the pro- visions of the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child, as well as the principles of criminal policy for children 10 For more information see “Vaikø ir jaunimo neuþimtumo ir nusikaltimø prevencija.” Centre for Crime Prevention in Lithuania (CCPL). Vilnius: 2000. 12 Bundeskriminalamr, 1997 13 Noted here is the fact that in Germany, as in many other countries in Western Europe, there are many more defined types of sexual crimes against children. 14 tion much more effectively there. Moreover, Western society Materials of the conference “Specifinës nusikaltusiø nepilnameèiø socialinës adaptacijos problemos”. Kaunas: 19 April 2001. Compiled is better informed about this phenomenon and more readily by Kaunas Pre-Trial Detention Establishment for Juveniles/Correc- takes measures against it. For instance, in 2000 there were 36 tional Labour Colony. 87 Juvenile crime
  • 88.
    In October 1999,an educational and public information TV3 from 8.30 p.m. to 9 p.m. and 10 p.m. to 10.30 p.m. campaign within the framework of the Juvenile Justice on weekdays and from 5.30 p.m. to 6 p.m. at weekends; and Programme was launched, and the Lithuanian Centre for LTV from 10 p.m. to 10.30 p.m. on weekdays and from Human Rights initiated a complex sociological survey that 10.30 p.m. to 11 p.m. on weekends. Taking into account primarily aimed at analysing how the Lithuanian mass me- that the period from 7 p.m. to 9.30 p.m. is prime-time, it is dia, first of all the press and television, presented the prob- not difficult to establish that out of the listed channels only lems of juvenile criminal justice and what effect it had on LTV consciously or unconsciously tried to protect its audi- society. One of the goals of the survey was also to establish ence from the wave of virtual violence. the scope of violent information broadcast by television It is evident that scenes of a violent nature appear dur- channels in Lithuania, which could have a negative effect ing the most watched periods. Consequently, they can po- on juveniles and stimulate unlawful activity. tentially influence those social groups that are constant view- The distribution of violent scenes in terms of number ers of television and whose socialisation habits are in the and duration in the films broadcast through the Lithuanian process of development. Considering that juveniles also fall television channels was as follows: under this social group, the author of the survey raises a Analysis of the survey data revealed that each channel has hypothesis about the negative influence of Lithuanian TV its own ‘violence grid’ of entertainment films. Most violent channels on juveniles, although he notes that the imitation scenes were in films broadcast by BTV that were shown from of violent acts by juvenile viewers that result from intensive 9 p.m. to 9.30 p.m. (both on weekdays and weekends); LNK virtual violence in TV films must also be investigated. from 9 p.m. to 9.30 p.m. and 10 p.m. to 10.30 p.m. on From A. Dobryninas. Nepilnameèiø justicija Lietuvos þiniasklaidoje. weekdays and from 11 p.m. to 11.30 p.m. at weekends; Lithuanian Centre for Human Rights. Vilnius: 2000. p. 37. TV channel Share of violent scenes in all Duration of violent scenes in total films broadcast, % duration of films broadcast, % weekdays weekends weekdays weekends TV 3 3.4 5.0 0.7 0.9 LNK 6.3 11.3 0.9 2.1 LTV 2.0 3.0 0.5 0.4 BTV 9.8 23.8 1.2 1.8 TV channel Use of weapon Fights Torture Sexual violence Explosions Murders TV 3 528 389 75 12 46 86 LNK 1,197 603 216 23 138 167 LTV 125 88 4 5 7 39 BTV 2,054 1,148 179 39 201 327 and young people in the European Union are insufficient to apply them in practice. member states. In Lithuania the excessive In 2000, people aged 18-29 As juveniles reach the age of 18, they application of prison sentences to juveniles constituted 47% of all people are transferred to the adult penitentiary is mostly preconditioned by legal and ad- accused of crimes committed system (since 1995 almost half of convicted ministrative factors rather than by any in- in Lithuania, although this juveniles annually), which allows them to crease in juvenile crime or its patterns. There group made up only 17% of continue pursuing their criminal ‘careers’. is no system of effective correctional mea- the population. Such a practice is not conducive to the edu- sures alternative to imprisonment that has cation and social integration of juveniles long and successfully been applied in de- into society and contradicts EU practice veloped countries (like public works, probation, different forms where confinement establishments for juveniles pursue a tar- of care, social training, procedures for reconciliation between geted education and social integration and where the confined perpetrator and victim). The new Criminal Code opens up juveniles serve their entire sentences. For example, in Austria greater possibilities for the administration of alternative correc- young people aged up to 27 are confined in juvenile confine- tional measures. However, organisational decisions and means ment institutions until their sentences are over. 88 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 89.
    Juvenile crime prevention.One of the key Children and young people and 58% of pupils as the prime cause of programmes for child and youth crime pre- constitute the biggest pro- crime. A total of 29% of the offenders vention is the National Programme for portion not only of the per- and 22% of the pupils finished the sen- Child and Juvenile Delinquency Preven- petrators of crime but also its tence “I wish my father did not…” with tion, which was approved by the govern- victims. the word “drink”. Physical punishment ment in 1997. However, its budget fund- was inflicted on 54% of the offenders. ing has steadily decreased year by year, i.e., Two thirds of the offenders could not 15 from 5,851,000 LTL in 1998 to 950,000 LTL in 2001. say anything good about their schools, but only 17% of the Out of 1,001 respondents of a sociological survey conducted current pupils shared this view; 87% of the pupils and 35% within the framework of the Juvenile Justice Programme, 87% of the offenders indicated that they had never played truant noted that attention by Lithuanian society or missed their classes even on a rare occa- to juvenile problems is insufficient; in the sion. Almost two-thirds of the offenders opinion of 43%, the key cause of juvenile In 2000, 47% of all convicted were often absentees or did not attend delinquency is the difficult socio-economic people were imprisoned. school at all. Meanwhile, 52% of the of- situation in the country; 30% noted that fenders and 13% of the pupils indicated the most efficient measure for cutting the that they had tried drugs. levels of juvenile delinquency is to improve the socio-economic A total of 73% of the pupils noted that they were happy situation in the country; 34% said that tightening penalties for with their lives and that they did not want to change them, while 16 juveniles is likely to be an ineffective measure. 65% of the offenders said they would like to change lives and 82% of them did not exclude the prob- ability that they would either return to the colony or to prison. Half of the offenders stated that they would find it difficult to adjust to life when released from the colony. Referring to the crimes they had com- mitted, the juveniles often stated that they were pushed into crime because they needed money (63%). They placed the responsibility for the crime on themselves In the process of the implementation of the Juvenile Jus- (70%), shared their guilt with friends or the victim, or dis- 17 tice Programme, the Lithuanian Centre for Human Rights missed it as the result of alcoholic intoxication (30%). initiated a survey of psycho-social characteristics of juveniles who have committed serious crimes. This survey was aimed at 15 “Vaikø ir paaugliø nusikalstamumo prevencijos nacionalinës finding out what circumstances could serve as “preventive” programos vykdymas”. The service for the co-ordination of socio-eco- nomic programmes at the Ministry of Education and Science of the factors. The survey was conducted in two groups: juvenile Republic of Lithuania. Vilnius: 2000, p. 43. 16 offenders from Kaunas Juvenile Prison/Correctional Labour A. Dobryninas. Nepilnameèiø justicija Lietuvos þiniasklaidoje. Lithuanian Centre for Human Rights. Vilnius: 2000, p. 57-60. Colony and pupils from the secondary schools of Vilnius. 17 Nepilnameèiai, padaræ sunkius nusikaltimus: psichologiniai ir sociali- A lack of social contact was specified by 74% of offenders niai ypatumai. The Lithuanian Centre for Human Rights. Vilnius: 2000. 89 Juvenile crime
  • 90.
    According to datafrom 1 March 2001 by the Prisons De- partment under the Ministry of Justice, out of 186 juve- niles detained at the Kaunas Pre-Trial Detention Estab- lishment for Juveniles/Correctional Labour Colony, 5.9% were drug addicts, 17.2% had mental disorders, 3.2% had no education, and only 14.7% were actually employed. Juvenile criminal justice reform in Lithuania. Since 1998, Lithuania has been in the process of implementing reform in enon from the mass media, which in turn shapes public opin- the juvenile criminal justice system. The 1998 resolution of ion (and rarely informs the public about crime objectively or the government on the reform’s guidelines, its legal frame- analyses it more deeply), as those who have never dealt with law work and implementation approved new principles for the enforcement institutions have less trust in them than those who 18 legal system. have appealed to them. However, it is evi- The common goal of the juvenile dent that the promotion of non-govern- criminal justice reform was to cut back on Since 1998, Lithuania has mental organisations and co-operation with repeat crime among juveniles by setting been in the process of imple- them – including the implementation of up a humane and efficient juvenile crimi- menting reform in the juve- measures of punishment - could bring posi- nal justice system. The programme also nile criminal justice system. tive results within a few years. aimed at improving the legal framework The programme has been implemented regulating juvenile justice. According to A large proportion of con- for two years; a considerable amount of re- the programme, juvenile (family) courts victs are young people, search was conducted to become the basis and a network of special departments mainly young men. for concrete reform; specialist training is un- within the criminal police and the derway, and so is a public information 19 Prosecutor’s Office will be established. campaign. The Juvenile Justice Programme The programme seeks to establish a consistent juvenile crimi- is only one of numerous programmes that have been successfully nal justice strategy based on respect for human rights and implemented and based on inter-departmental co-operation and emphasising correction, rehabilitation and social inclusion for of- responsibility. It was positively evaluated by the committee of 20 fenders. Introducing alternative measures to imprisonment is re- experts dealing with juvenile justice in the Council of Europe, as forming the system of penalties applicable to juvenile offenders. well as the United Nations Committee on the Rights of the Child, Additional goals of the programme include establishing con- by emphasising that it “positively evaluates the reform of juvenile ditions for the co-operation of non-governmental organisations criminal justice, which aims to decrease juvenile crime, the imple- and enhancing the role of Children’s Rights Protection Agen- mentation of which inspired the juvenile justice 21 cies within the juvenile criminal justice sys- programme.” The key problems in imple- tem. Building a civil society has always been menting this programme are its further fi- an important precondition in changing the The common goal of the juve- nancing, which will be undertaken by the approach of society towards the offender nile criminal justice reform Government of the Republic of Lithuania and the work of law enforcement institu- was to cut back on repeat crime from 2002, and administration, which is tions in establishing and implementing al- among juveniles by setting up related to changes in the composition of the ternatives to imprisonment. Attention a humane and efficient juve- steering committee. should be paid to the fact that most of nile criminal justice system. society learns about crime as a phenom- 18 “Valstybës þinios,” 8 July 1998, No. 61-1736. 19 For more information on the programme and its implementation, see the website at Correctional measures and punishments imposed on juvenile convicts, % www.nplc.lt/nj 20 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 European Committee on the Problems of Cri- Release from punishment 28.9 46.9 41.2 31.4 22.2 35.1 me/Committee of Experts on New Ways of De- aling with Juvenile Delinquency and the Role of Delayed punishment 0.7 0.7 1.6 1 0.7 0.0 Juvenile Justice (PC-JU). 21 Fine 1.3 6.2 6.1 3.5 0.5 0.6 Conclusions by the United Nations Commit- tee on the Rights of the Child on the inception Correctional works 67.3 37.4 46.6 62 74.6 41.7 report of the Republic of Lithuania. UNICEF/ Imprisonment 1.8 8.8 4.5 2.0 2.0 22.6 Ministry of Social Security and Labour: 2001. 90 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 91.
    X Rights of children and youth Gintautas Sakalauskas The rights of the child are an indispensable part of the • Guaranteeing that the rights of children and young people overall system of human rights. The assurance and the imple- are met is related to the particular experience of human dig- 1 mentation of the rights of the child (up to 18 years of age) nity, which if a young person has lost will not be recognised 2 and young person (up to 29 years of age) , however, have by him/her in relation to other people. specific characteristics that are important from the point of • Children and youth make up a considerable part of view of the well-being of society: society (43.2% at the start of 2001). So • Children and young people are one based on the quality of life of this social of the most vulnerable groups in society. Children and young people group, much can be said about society as During the period of intensive political, are one of the most vulnerable a whole and in particular its future pros- social and economic change the interest groups in society. pects. of children and young people in making Guaranteeing the rights of children and decisions about resource distribution, in- young people. The rights of children and vestment and the development of infrastructure are often in- young people are consolidated in special international and adequately taken into account. Even though the rights of national legal acts, as well as in legal acts regulating broad- children are often used as tools for political contention, in based legal relations (such as civil, criminal, labour, social secu- reality their importance fades in the face of the grand vision of rity and other laws). economic, financial, political, state security, foreign affairs and Lithuania acceded to the 1989 United Nations Conven- other ‘macro-interests’. In other words, at a time when the tion on the Rights of the Child on 5 January 1992, and on 3 most vulnerable groups of society are confronted with new July 1995 the Seimas ratified it. At the same time, Lithuania challenges and most require attention and support, the joined the United Nations Declaration on the Rights of the country’s political attentions are elsewhere. This attitude is Child, adopted in 1959. In March 1996 the Law on Funda- not unique to Lithuania. mentals on Protection of the Rights of the • Children are perhaps the only age Child was adopted. In joining the con- group in society whose rights, in their con- Lithuania acceded to the vention, Lithuania was obliged to take on tent and actual implementation, completely 1989 United Nations Con- all the necessary legal and administrative depend on another social group - adults. vention on the Rights of the measures for its implementation and show From this point of view the rights of chil- Child on 5 January 1992. respect for every child, regardless of her or dren as a component of the overall system his parents’ or legal guardian’s race, colour, of human rights differ, for example, from sex, language, religion, political or other the rights of women, ethnic minority groups, prisoners, people beliefs, nationality, ethnic or social origin, health, wealth, or with disabilities, and other social groups in terms of implemen- any other circumstances. tation. The members of the majority of these groups can repre- The main legal act that ‘represents’ the state’s position in sent and advocate their own rights, and reproach decision mak- 1 ers and society when their rights are not heeded. They can also According to the United Nations Convention on the Rights of the Child, 1989 draw on political measures to independently implement their 2 According to a Republic of Lithuania Parliament decision regarding interests. The rights of children and young people are depen- the concept of the state policy on young people 27 June 1996 (Valstybes Zinios “State News”, 1996.07.10, No. 65, Publication No. 1537) dent only on the understanding and ‘mercy’ of adults. 91 Rights of children and youth
  • 92.
    implementing youth policyis the concept on state policy signed to departments and divisions within the ministry. adopted by the Seimas (Parliament) in June 1996. Its pre- Therefore, at the highest governmental level there are no insti- amble emphasised that during youth, people face many prob- tutions left that are directly responsible for the formation and lems they are not able to overcome them- implementation of children’s rights policy. selves. Society through its institutions This came to the attention of the United should help to address issues of concern The newly established insti- Nations Committee on the Rights of the to young people, making a positive im- tution of the Controller for Child. pact on the formation of the individual- Protection of the Rights of the The newly established institution of ity of young people and their socialisation. Child plays a very important the Controller for Protection of the Rights Institutions responsible for implement- role in the field of the protec- of the Child plays a very important role in ing the rights of children and young tion of children’s rights. the field of the protection of children’s people. In Lithuania, responsibility for rights. Nevertheless, it does not and can- the implementation of the rights of chil- not formulate state policy in this field. The dren is distributed among various institutions. In March 2001, main function of the Controller for Protection of the Rights of the Children’s Rights Agency at the Ministry of Social Secu- the Child is to oversee how the rights of the child are imple- rity and Labour was abolished. Its functions were in part as- mented throughout the country and suggest improvements, 92 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 93.
    of the rightsof young people, however, is in fact the responsibil- The mandate of the State Council for Youth Affairs is to implement measures to strengthen the motivation of ity of many different institutions. One of the most important young people and to improve their opportunities to ac- tasks that needs to be addressed, therefore, is to separate spheres quire an education and find employment, and to actively and functions and assign responsibility to one or another insti- participate in community life. tution, while at the same time ensuring a co-ordinated imple- The main areas of activity for 2001 are: mentation of policy on youth affairs. 1. Developing civil and democratic skills for young people The Minister of Social Security and Labour has confirmed in youth organisations - organising elections, planning the composition of the State Council for Youth Affairs (term organisations’ activities, advocacy, constructive lobbying and of office 2001-2003). other skills necessary for participation in democratic life; Fundamental rights of children and youth. Children and 2. Informal teaching of civil and social skills for young youth have the majority of rights that are assigned to all people - responsibility, initiatives, creativity, project man- people irrespective of their age. Nevertheless, they also have agement, teamwork and similar skills, all of which are some specific rights, which take on additional aspects and necessary in seeking an education and searching for a job; nuances. The United Nations Convention on the Rights of 3. Providing social assistance - consultations and active the Child contains approximately 50 children’s rights. The social integration initiatives, particularly for young people most important of these, which play a key role in the social with social problems (drug abuse, psychological crises development of children and youth, are: the right to life, and so on) are supported; 4. Support for initiatives by young people in rural areas liberty and personal security, and the right to education. and the expansion of leisure-time activities - additional The right to life. Every person’s right to life is the funda- and separately funded support to meet the needs of young mental right upon which all other rights, freedoms and duties people living in rural areas, as well as initiatives designed are based. Article 19 of the Constitution of the Republic of to address community needs (teaching, leisure time, cul- Lithuania states that a person’s right to life is safeguarded by tural, sport and so on). legislation. A person’s life and dignity are qualities you cannot take away from a person and therefore they cannot be dis- Adapted from the State Council for Youth Affairs website www.jaunas.lt/vrjt cussed separately. A person’s life and dignity are higher than the law. Taking this into account a person’s life and dignity are regarded as particular values. In this but not to formulate policy. case, the purpose of the Constitution is to Every person’s right to life is The State Council for Youth Affairs is ensure the protection of and respect for the fundamental right upon the main institution at the governmental these values. These requirements apply which all other rights, free- level responsible for the implementation doms and duties are based. of policy on youth affairs. The protection 3 “Valstybës Þinios”, 1998.12.11, No. 109-3004. 93 Rights of children and youth
  • 94.
    The representative ofthe institution of Controller for One aspect of ensuring the right of children to life is Protection of the Rights of the Child, Grazina Imbrasiene, related to the right to abortion. In looking at this question was shaken by the anti-sanitary living conditions, and from the perspective of protecting the rights of the child, particularly the strict, army-like regime and the habitual abortion is a violation of the right to life. Opponents of abuse of children by teachers of the Èiobiðkis (Ðirvintas this position stress the right of the mother to decide whether region) specialised children’s education and care home. or not the child should be born. In Lithuania the termi- The residents of this home, who have carried out petty nation of pregnancy (abortion) is considered legal if it is offences, were punished by being locked up in cells or carried out by a doctor in a medical institution and does punishment rooms. Those who were punished were fed not contradict certain medical requirements. One of the only bread and water. People with mental illnesses were requirements is that the duration of pregnancy should placed together with other children. Children who com- not exceed 12 weeks. Illegal abortion can be punishable mitted severe offences and those who committed petty according to Article 124 of the Criminal Code. Only offences were kept together. Following her visit, the insti- those responsible for implementing the abortion, as well tution of Controller for Protection of the Rights of the as those who assist, are punishable. The pregnant woman Child encouraged the Ministry of Education and Sci- is not punishable. An illegal abortion is an offence against ence to ensure that the rights of children raised in a person’s health, and highlights the protection of the specialised educational or care institutions be protected. health of the mother, but not the right of the new life 4 that has just begun. Children held in punishment cells receive only bread and water. “Lietuvos Rytas”, 6 October 2001, No. 234. Statistics indicate that over the past few years in Lithuania, out of every 100 births approximately 70 abortions are 3 performed. first and foremost to the state.” The fact that child mortality is high and that it is domi- nated by non-medical deaths among which violent deaths are and co-operation between people and the nation. The right widespread, means that the right of young people to life is not to education is an important factor that impacts the human sufficiently ensured. In this respect, sui- development of young people and their cide is most indicative of faults in society social integration. According to the to protect fundamental rights. Lithuania The education system should Lithuanian Constitution, education is has one of the highest suicide rates in bring up not only educated, compulsory for people up to the age of Europe for young people. A high suicide but also free and democratic 16. But in emphasising the constitutional rate, as well as an ongoing trend for it to individuals. duty to study, the right to education is increase still further, is being noted in often forgotten. The state has an obliga- many countries throughout Europe. This tion to establish an educational system that trend is linked to social and psychological problems, intense ensures that this right is implemented and that it takes into competition, a lack of communication skills, and intense eco- account the different interests and needs of children. The nomic, cultural and social change. Often suicide is inspired by principle of the Constitution where it is stated that it is the the immediate social environment, and a lack of assistance and duty of children to study to a certain age is questionable and support. Based on the fact that the level of suicide in Lithuania ineffective. Often children who drop out of school before the is so high, suicide prevention should be one of the priority 4 areas for state policy on young people. For more information refer to G. Sakalauskas. Protection of Children’s Rights in Lithuania. Vilnius 2000. p. 10-13. The right to education. The law on education states that education is a priority area for state support and development. Victims of road accidents, up to 18 years of age Education determines the country’s cultural, social and eco- 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 nomic development. It strengthens the solidarity, tolerance Fatalities 73 67 44 59 71 54 Victims of crime, up to 18 years of age, 2000 Total Up to 14 14 to 17 Girls Boys Premeditated murder (including attempted murder) 13 6 7 4 9 Premeditated serious bodily harm 11 2 9 2 9 Sexual abuse 125 57 68 114 11 94 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 95.
    Suicide among childrenand young people The right to work. The aforementioned sociological survey Males Females revealed that 93.6% of young people valued the importance 10-17 18-29 10-17 18-29 of work. More than half of employed respondents did not 1993 20 196 5 26 work according to their profession, however. More than 50% 1994 17 225 11 30 stated that the most realistic means of getting a job was through 1995 23 211 9 29 friends or relatives, or with the assistance of acquaintances and 1996 23 223 6 24 contacts. In the opinion of respondents, in wanting to secure 1997 20 236 6 24 a good job the most important factors were an education and 1998 13 205 12 21 contacts. The majority of employers stated that the most im- 1999 23 222 9 26 portant criterion when selecting employees was competence, 2000 18 214 14 25 which was also indicated by 10% of young people. The abso- Per 100,000 population lute majority of young people would agree to move to another 7 1993 9.3 56.0 2.4 7.8 location if there were better employment opportunities there. 1994 7.9 65.3 5.3 9.1 It is probably not possible to overrate the importance of em- 1995 10.5 62.1 4.3 8.9 ployment for human development in modern society. Its impor- 1996 10.3 66.4 2.8 7.4 tance goes far beyond a source of living or supporting the family. 1997 8.8 71.0 2.7 7.5 It covers social relationships, possibilities for self-realisation, psy- 1998 5.7 62.1 5.4 6.6 chological comfort and many other factors. The right of youth to 1999 9.9 67.6 4.0 8.2 work has certain features. On the one hand, education and the 2000 7.7 65.6 6.2 7.9 development of skills should empower them with the knowledge and abilities necessary to engage in fulfilling a professional career. age of 16 are no more subject to compulsory education when On the other, it is necessary to protect children from early work, they become older than 16 despite the fact that they have not which could harm their education and health. The UN Conven- got any education. This duty should rather be linked to the tion on the Rights of the Child ensures the right to be protected actual acquisition of some level of education (for example, from exploitation and from being used in any type of work that basic education) rather than to a certain age. could be dangerous from a physical, mental, moral or social per- It is also important that education be a real value for soci- spective, or could become an obstacle to education. ety, accessible to everyone regardless of social or economic po- Employment for young people is an important precondi- sition. Sociological research initiated by the State Council for tion for successful integration into society. It is alarming that Youth Affairs and the Council for Lithuanian Youth in Lithuania, as in the majority of other countries, the level of Organisations in 2000 indicated that 93.4% of young people unemployment among young people is higher than the na- regarded education as being very important, and financial tional average. Unemployment usually affects young people 5 well-being was valued at 99%. After international research more strongly and deeply than older people, who already have was carried out by UNICEF in 2000, it became clear from the work experience. responses to the question, “What is necessary to be success- In the field of the protection of children’s rights, of par- ful?” that young people from Western Europe more frequently ticular importance is the complex of rights related to violence linked success to education. Young people from Eastern Eu- against children that is stipulated by the UN Convention on rope (including Lithuania) linked success to contacts with the Rights of the Child. This includes the right to be pro- 6 important or influential people. This type of attitude dimin- tected against all forms of exploitation that can damage the ishes the importance of education, and is more likely to be well-being of a child, and the right to not experience torture conducive to corruption. or other cruel, brutal, inhumane behaviour and punishment. The education system should bring up not only edu- Children and young people also have the right to both physi- cated, but also free and democratic individuals. In other words, cal and mental health assistance in recovering from the conse- education should not only give knowledge. It should also quences of any type of neglect, exploitation and violence. empower young people. The advantages and disadvantages Implementation of the UN Convention on the Right of 8 of education reform are difficult to evaluate now, but should the Child: lessons learnt . In January 2001, the UN Com- become clearer in the immediate decade. mittee on the Rights of the Child presented its conclusions 5 regarding the implementation of the principles of the UN Refer to LIJOT Internet Website: http://www.lijot.lt/tyrimai_vertybes.htm 6 Convention. The opinion of an authoritative and indepen- UNICEF (2000), “Young People in Changing Societies” Regional Moni- toring Reports, No. 7. Florence. UNICEF Innocenti Research Centre, p. 42 dent international institution on the current situation in the 95 Rights of children and youth
  • 96.
    field of children’srights is valuable since it presents an unbi- families, which due to economic difficulties and insufficient ased, competent and internationally compatible assessment. support from the state cannot guarantee necessary care. Many However, the committee expressed concern that there is a lack children are adopted by families from foreign countries, and of systematic and comprehensive statistical data on children for some of them security is not guaranteed; that could allow for the evaluation and • morbidity among children is high, monitoring of the implementation of and the incidence of tuberculosis causes children’s rights. Unemployment usually af- particular concern. A large number of chil- The committee considered the adop- fects young people more dren die as a result of trauma or accidents, tion of new legislation that is more fo- strongly and deeply than in particular road accidents. The large cused on the problems that face children older people, who already number of suicides among children and and young people, an important achieve- have work experience. young people in Lithuania is also reason ment in the field of ensuring their rights. for concern. Children with disabilities liv- In July 2000, the Civil Code was adapted ing in rural areas do not have access to the with a separate book, “The Rights of the Family”. In Septem- same level of health care services and medication as children ber 2000, the Criminal Code, which contains a separate para- living in other locations do; graph that foresees criminal responsibility for crimes against • in the past few years the number of children and young minors was adopted. In May 2000, legislation on the institu- people using narcotics has increased. tion of Controller for Protection of the Rights of the Child The committee further encourages the reform of national was adopted. The committee also positively evaluated the fact legislation so that the legal system conforms to the principles of that at the President’s Office a Council for Children’s Affairs the UN Convention on the Rights of the Child. It stipulates was established, whose job it is to inform and advise the Presi- dent about various institutions concerned with the rights of Over the last few years, a negative trend has emerged in children and their activities. The committee particularly ap- the mass media - to advertise information that might be preciated the creation of a Lithuanian School Students’ Parlia- harmful to children and teenagers’ ethical, moral and spiri- ment in 2000. In the same year, the ‘Year of Youth’ was de- tual development. For example, in the event of a child or clared in Lithuania. teenage suicide, the media use sensation for publicity. However, the committee acknowledges that the transition Tragic events are often reported in great detail, with sur- to a market economy is negatively affecting certain segments names and intimate descriptions of the family situation, of society - mostly families raising children. This was one of and the words of children are cited including their reac- the main reasons hampering the implementation of the prin- tions to the tragedy. In some newspapers, and also on ciples of the UN Convention on the Right of the Child. The television programmes, people - sometimes minors - who following problems were identified as those that should be at are suspected of committing crimes are portrayed as crimi- the focus of society’s attention, which need targeted policy nals whose guilt is unquestionable. This is based on in- measures from the state: formation received from police during the investigation, • state budget funds allocated to policy in the field of long before any trial. Often, without waiting for the end children’s rights are not based on clear principles or proce- of an investigation or a trial, there is a rush to present dures. The priorities and targets of policy on children, both in sensational data about crimes committed by suspected state and local budgets, should clearly be defined, so it is pos- minors. Information is published about the health of the sible to properly analyse the use of funds and their impact on children and their parents. More and more often we are the well-being of children; seeing interviews in the press and on television where • the physical punishment of children in both families children are questioned about private information about and institutions is widespread and society tolerates it. Chil- their parents and teachers. Unfortunately, nobody takes dren are not sufficiently protected against the increased inci- into account the potential harm to the child’s or teenager’s dence of abuse, violence and pornography on television, video, psychological state and the negative impact on his or her the Internet and other sources of information; life in the future. • large numbers of foster children live in children’s homes and institutions, and relatively few of them are cared for in Decision no. 5 of the Journalists’ Ethics Inspector regarding the rights of children and teenagers, as well as the protection of their legal 7 Refer to LIJOT website: http.www.lijot.lt/ -tyrimai_vertybes.htm interests from harmful mental, ethical and moral developments through 8 The conclusions of the United Nations Committee on the Rights of the the use of different types of media, 22 May 2001. Child, UNICEF/Ministry of Social Security and Labour, 2001. 96 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 97.
    that the governmentshould be the central institution respon- rights. Many institutions involved in activities related to the sible for issues pertaining to children. Both at the national and rights of children and young people are not sufficiently funded local levels there is a lack of mechanisms that can co-ordinate to carry out their tasks. There is also a shortage of professionals in policy relating to children’s issues, which would be responsible the field. for ensuring the implementation of the Overall state social policy on the pro- Convention. tection of children’s rights is not suffi- Main challenges for the protection of There is a lack of legislation ciently balanced. This is particularly the the rights of children and young people. that clearly defines the specific case when talking about balance and co- It is essential to develop an effective sys- tools, measures and forms of ordination between social assistance for tem for the protection of children’s and support of the state in imple- children being raised in families and for young persons’ rights and one that would menting policy on youth. those being raised by guardians, and when ensure the implementation of these rights. speaking about the type and forms of care First of all, the institutional structure and the issue of adoption. of the system for the protection of children’s rights is not suffi- There is a lack of legislation that clearly defines the specific ciently effective. At the governmental level there are no institu- tools, measures and forms of support of the state in imple- tions that formulate, implement and co-ordinate policy on such menting policy on children and joung people. 97 Rights of children and youth
  • 98.
  • 99.
    Conclusions Jolanta Rimkutë, Irina Voloðèiuk “Young people are the future of society and the state.” culture. So the demand for highly skilled labour, which is This widely used phrase contains a very strong message and extremely valuable for young people - and consequently the merits serious consideration. A state that does not provide demand for quality education - is insufficient. Expenditure young people with essential human development choices or on education in Lithuania was 6.64% of GDP in 2000, support them on their way to adulthood will inevitably face lagging behind Poland and Latvia (above 7% of GDP). socio-economic problems in the future. Despite varying eco- Numerous sociological surveys have revealed that more than nomic, cultural and social contexts, young people all over half of young respondents have the intention to emigrate or Europe face common problems and challenges. The most seek employment abroad. important of these are job insecurity, inaccessibility to edu- In 2000, the Lithuanian economy overcame the impact cation in the broadest sense, a lack of participation and em- of the Russian crisis. However, economic growth had no powerment, the prevalence of extremism and crime. Most noticeable positive effect on the average standard of living of youth-related problems are deeply rooted in societal and the population. In fact, monthly disposable income per intergenerational relations and in the transition from educa- household member in 2000 fell below the level of 1998 and tion and training to the labour market. Young Lithuanians, reached 415 LTL. Real wages fell by 1.9%. The proportion a majority of whom associate Europe with their future, in of young people’s incomes from business and freelance ac- addition to the common problems they share with their con- tivities almost halved. Income from social benefits, on the temporaries in the EU, are facing difficulties common to any contrary, grew significantly. Young people are becoming transitional society and economy. For example, in the opin- more and more dependent on social and private support. ion of the UN Committee on the Rights of the Child, one of In 2000, 31% of children under 18 were below the the main obstacles to the implementation of the principles poverty line. More than 20% of children of pre-school age of the UN Convention on the Rights of the Child in are in poverty. Young people and children (particularly of a Lithuania was socio-economic change related to market re- pre-school age) are more vulnerable to poverty than other forms and economic restructuring. age groups. Objectively the Lithuanian economy is giving fewer op- Young people spend a high proportion of their lives in portunities for a sustainable livelihood for young people com- full-time education and training, so this should be a signifi- pared to the economies of the countries of the EU. In cant and productive element of their life experience. But Lithuania GDP per capita had barely reached 35% of the despite the obvious success of educational reforms, the con- EU average by 2000. If Lithuania has succeeded in building tent and quality of education still do not provide the mod- a market economy, it still lags behind EU countries in tran- ern knowledge and communication skills necessary for an sition to a ‘knowledge economy’ and investment in social information society. Territorial disparities in quality and ac- capital. For example, in 2000, funds allocated to health care cess to education have also not yet been solved. In Lithuania, stood at 4.4% of GDP, which is half the EU average. In as elsewhere, poor education presents a risk of poverty and Lithuania research- and technology-intensive industry is re- social exclusion, but good education and skills are no guar- sponsible for 5.9% of the total value added produced in antee of economic and social inclusion. Although the corre- industry, while in the EU it exceeds 20%. While in the EU lation between qualification levels and employment chances youth employment in agriculture does not exceed 3%, in has tightened, one can find such professionals as doctors, Lithuania 17.3% of the young labour force works in agri- teachers, university lecturers and scientists among the ‘work- 99 Conclusions
  • 100.
    ing poor’. Onecannot predict exactly which qualifications cides among children and young people in Lithuania is also people will need several decades hence, but what is known reason for concern. for sure is that the capacity and the motivation to learn on a One of the key factors behind the growth in crime is the continuous basis will become something like a basic skill for increase in juvenile crime. In 2000, almost 1,000 juveniles everybody. (35%) received prison sentences in Lithuania. There is no Society is insufficiently aware of the problem of children system of effective correctional measures alternative to im- dropping out of school. There are no reliable data on the prisonment. However, the new Criminal Code opens up number of drop-outs to allow for comprehensive targeted greater possibilities for the administration of alternative cor- measures to combat the problem. The common conclusion rectional measures. is to bring them back to the formal education system. But in Generally, young people are more liberal, more support- our opinion, no less important is to search within the educa- ive of economic reforms and cultural change and more toler- tion system itself for the reasons why children leave school. ant of new ways of thinking. The most important issues Young Lithuanians rank job security highly and they facing Lithuanian society, according to young people, are particularly lack labour competitiveness and stability. Ac- related to economic, physical and psychological security. This cording to the labour exchange, the number of unemployed means that young Lithuanians feel that they are poorly inte- young people is increasing every year. The level of unem- grated into society. They often feel ignored or unprepared ployment among young people reached 18.9% (total 12.0%) to compete on the labour market. However, they do not on 1 November 2001. Young people account for approxi- show a great deal of interest in overcoming this social alien- mately a third of all long-term unemployed. Despite the fact ation. For example, more than half of young people in a that they have significantly contributed to the qualification survey in 2000 said that they had not heard of any level of the labour force in Lithuania in the past 10 years, organisations for young people. their earnings are disproportionately low relative to those of The future pattern of intergenerational relations has been adult workers (40% of the national average). influenced by income and social disparities. Under these Young people are increasingly trying to combine differ- circumstances society can hardly expect young people to ent areas of life. People’s lives are no longer divided up into develop a sense of intergenerational solidarity. In seeking to clear-cut categories as obviously as they were in previous better integrate them into society, political and economic generations. Perhaps the common concept of youth as a sepa- measures are necessary, targeted towards different groups of rate stage between childhood and adulthood should be re- young people. More attention should be paid to young vised. Childhood and adulthood have been ‘penetrated’ by people who neither study nor work. They are the group this intermediary stage. Some ‘young’ people depend on most vulnerable to social exclusion and so are the most diffi- their parents into their late thirties, while others earn more as cult to reach. Young people who study are the most active, teenagers than their parents do. While 10 years ago the ma- both from a political point of view and from the view of the jority of students did not work, today about a third of labour market. They should therefore be encouraged to take bachelor’s students and approximately 80% of master’s stu- part in decision making. However, no less important is to dents work and study at the same time. pay attention to outstanding and gifted young people who Family and work are difficult to combine in Lithuania. often are ‘neglected’ by the education system itself. This is one of the reasons why women who on average are The formulation and approval of a concept on state better educated than men dominate in lower-paid activities policy for young people was the first step in addressing and among those who accept precarious forms of employ- young people’s problems. The state policy on young people ment (part-time, shortened day). Social assistance for fami- seeks to create favourable conditions for the formation of lies raising children continues to be oriented mostly towards the personalities of young people and for their integration the payment of cash benefits, rather than to the provision of into political, civil, economic, social and cultural life. It social services or addressing employment and housing needs. could be stated, however, that a comprehensive and coher- In the end the response of young women is clear - to post- ent approach to youth problems has not yet been devel- pone having children or reject the idea of children altogether. oped and there is a lack of legislation that clearly defines The number of socially disadvantaged and problematic the specific tools, measures and forms of support from the families is growing from year to year. On average only about state in implementing youth policy. In this respect 9% of foster children have lost their parents and become real Lithuania is far behind the countries of the EU, where orphans, while 30% of foster children are removed from tackling youth problems has gained significance and a con- socially disadvantaged families. The large number of sui- structive response from society. On 21 November 2001, 100 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 101.
    for example, theEuropean Commission adopted its White Lithuania can no longer afford to under-use or waste its Paper ‘A New Impetus for European Youth’. The White youthful resources. From the sustainable human develop- Paper seeks to better address the specific needs of young ment standpoint, however, the personal qualities and knowl- people in the EU and national policies and to encourage edge that today’s young people are developing are not only young people to participate in the process of European the most important ‘resource’ on which Lithuania will rely integration. Funding for the new initiatives proposed by in the coming decades, they are a chance for people to lead the White Paper will mainly come from the EU’s ‘Youth’ meaningful lives within the larger European family. On the programme, which has a total budget of EUR 520 million other hand, the unaddressed problems young people face over the period 2000-2006. After enlargement to a total of today may become a source of problems for the whole of 27 countries, the European Union will have some 75 mil- society in the future. The purpose of this report was to bring lion people aged between 15 and 25. out some important features of the current situation facing On the whole, Europe is a rapidly ageing continent. young Lithuanians with respect to essential human develop- Economists emphasise that under such circumstances ment issues. 101 Conclusions
  • 102.
  • 103.
    The principal human development indicators Jolanta Rimkutë, Irina Voloðèiuk Measuring human development. The UNDP has constructed a composite Human De- The human development embraces many sides of devel- velopment Index (HDI) which was used in the first ever opment. On the one hand it is a conceptual advantage, Human Development Report 1990 (Global Report) for the but on the other it makes the measurability of human international ranking of countries. The basic idea behind development problematic. In addition, human develop- the HDI was to incorporate social choices beside income ment contains crucial but not easily quantifiable factors into a single and relatively simple indicator. The HDI is related to empowerment, human rights and freedoms. calculated using international data available at the time The UNDP tried to advance the dialogue with the con- the Global Report is presented. The experience of the HDI struction of a Political Freedom Index (PFI). It was sug- calculation reflect the continuos effort to improve data. gested that the following clusters be combined: political Life expectancy at birth was therefore chosen as a proxy participation; rule of law; freedom of expression. Each for many important choices since longevity closely corre- cluster was assessed using data obtained from respected lates with the quality of life (adequate nutrition, good international human rights organisations - Amnesty In- health, education). ternational, Freedom House, Human Rights Watch, the Education attainment measures a country’s relative Inter-Parliamentary Union and other bodies. On the basis achievement in both adult literacy and combined pri- of this data an illustrative PFI was designed, ranking 100 mary, secondary and tertiary gross enrolment (ratio of nations in 1994 (88 in 1991). With time, the method- enrolled to the total population aged between 7 and 24). ology of the PFI should evolve. Although, the human As a measure of the standard of living and as an indi- development concept is much broader than its quantita- cator of access to important economic choices GDP per tive measurement. Yet simple tools are needed to moni- capita was chosen, adjusted for purchasing power parity tor progress in human development. (PPP US$). 103 The principal human development indicators
  • 104.
    Human development index,1999 Life expectancy Adult literacy rate, Gross GDP per capita, at birth % aged 15 and above enrolment, % PPP US$ HDI World 66.7 79.2 65 6,980 0.716 OECD 76.6 97.5 87 22,020 0.900 Eastern Europe and the CIS 68.5 98.6 77 6,290 0.777 Developing countries 64.5 72.9 61 3,530 0.647 High human development 77.3 98.5 91 23,410 0.914 Norway(1)* 78.4 99.0 97 28,433 0.939 Australia (2) 78.8 99.0 116 24,574 0.936 Canada (3) 78.7 99.0 97 26,251 0.936 Sweden (4) 79.6 99.0 101 22,636 0.936 Belgium (5) 78.2 99.0 109 25,443 0.935 United States (6) 76.8 99.0 95 31,872 0.934 Finland(10) 77.4 99.0 103 23,096 0.925 Hungary (36) 71.1 99.3 81 11,430 0.829 Poland (38) 73.1 99.7 84 8,450 0.828 Estonia (44) 70.3 98.0 86 8,355 0.812 United Arab Emirates (45) 74.8 75.1 68 18,162 0.809 Croatia (46) 73.6 98.2 68 7,387 0.803 Lithuania (47) 71.8 99.5 80 6,656 0.803 Qatar (48) 69.3 80.8 75 18,789 0.801 Medium human development 66.8 78.5 67 3,850 0.684 Trinidad and Tobago (49) 74.1 93.5 65 8,176 0.798 Latvia (50) 70.1 99.8 82 6,264 0.791 Belarus (53) 68.5 99.5 77 6,876 0.782 Russian Federation (55) 66.1 99.5 78 7,473 0.775 Bulgaria (57) 70.8 98.3 72 5,071 0.772 Brazil (69) 67.5 84.9 80 7,037 0.750 Armenia (72) 72.7 98.3 80 2,215 0.745 Ukraine (74) 68.1 99.6 77 3,458 0.742 Jamaica (78) 75.1 86.4 62 3,561 0.738 Sri Lanka (81) 71.9 91.4 70 3,279 0.735 Viet Nam (101) 67.8 93.1 67 1,860 0.682 Cameroon (125) 50.0 74.8 43 1,573 0.506 Congo (126) 51.1 79.5 63 727 0.502 Low human development 52.6 48.9 38 1,200 0.442 Pakistan (127) 59.6 45.0 40 1,834 0.498 Togo (128) 51.6 56.3 62 1,410 0.489 Nepal (129) 58.1 40.4 60 1,237 0.480 Yemen (133) 60.1 45.2 51 806 0.468 Mauritania (139) 51.1 41.6 41 1609 0.437 Burundi (160) 40.6 46.9 19 578 0.309 Niger (161) 44.8 15.3 16 753 0.274 Sierra Leone (162) 38.3 32.0 27 448 0.258 * In brackets HDI rank. With normalisation of the values of the variables, that From: UNDP Human Development Report 2001, Oxford Univer- sity Press, New-York, 2001, make up HDI, its value ranges from 0 to 1. The HDI value for a country shows the distance that it had to over- Human Development: concepts and trends, SPU/UNDP, Vilnius, 1999 come to reach the maximum possible value of 1. 104 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 105.
    Demographic profile,2000 Population* 3,491.0thous. Life expectancy at birth: Migration: Youth (15-29) 811.6 thous. Birth rate per 1,000 population 9.2 Average 72.87 Arrived 1,510 Were born 34.1 thous. Mortality rate per 1,000 population 10.5 Women 77.93 Departed 2,616 Died 38.9 thous. Natural growth of population - 4,770 Men 67.62 Migration saldo -1,106 * Preliminary population census 2001 data Health 1994 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 Morbidity, per 100,000 population Malignant tumours 1,241.3 1,266.2 1,322.5 1,393.5 1,465.7 1,552.4 1,631.8 Active tuberculosis 240.0 250.2 268.0 288.5 308.0 318.3 290.3 Syphilis 57.6 90.8 101.4 84.9 62.8 45.3 31.7 Non-cumulative registered HIV/AIDS* HIV-carriers 10 10 12 31 52 66 65 AIDS 1 1 5 3 8 5 7 Mortality by cause, per 100,000 Cardiovascular diseases 654.4 654.3 633.2 613.9 602.0 592.0 566.4 Malignant tumours 200.7 203.2 202.6 199.7 204.9 209.5 209.0 External causes 185.9 176.0 157.6 146.9 144.7 142.4 138.1 Suicide 45.8 45.6 46.4 44.0 42.0 41.9 44.1 Men 81.9 79.1 79.3 77.1 73.6 73.8 75.6 Women 13.4 15.6 17.1 14.5 13.7 13.6 16.1 Infant (0-1) mortality, per 1,000 population 14.2 12.5 10.1 10.3 9.2 8.6 8.5 *Corrected data from the AIDS Centre Suicide among children and young people Per 100,000 population Males Females Males Females 10-17 18-29 10-17 18-29 10-17 18-29 10-17 18-29 1993 20 196 5 26 9.3 56.0 2.4 7.8 1994 17 225 11 30 7.9 65.3 5.3 9.1 1995 23 211 9 29 10.5 62.1 4.3 8.9 1996 23 223 6 24 10.3 66.4 2.8 7.4 1997 20 236 6 24 8.8 71.0 2.7 7.5 1998 13 205 12 21 5.7 62.1 5.4 6.6 1999 23 222 9 26 9.9 67.6 4.0 8.2 2000 18 214 14 25 7.7 65.6 6.2 7.9 Employment, unemployment, wage 1994 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 Employment level, % 56.1 55.2 54.6 52.6 53.5 53.2 51.2 Unemployment level, %, Labour force survey data 17.4 17.1 16.4 14.1 13.5 14.1 15.4 Labour Exchange data 3.8 6.1 7.1 5.9 6.4 8.4 11.5 Youth, %, labour force survey data 25.2 22.2 26.5 29.0 Average monthly gross wage, LTL 325.4 480.9 618.2 778.1 929.8 987.4* 1,007.9** Minimum wage, LTL 56.5 134.6 240 374.2 417.5 430.0 430.0 * Corrected data **Preliminary data 105 The principal human development indicators
  • 106.
    Average state insurancepension, LTL 1994 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 Old age pension 108.31 147.04 188.97 239.86 286.15 309.06 312.54 Disability pension 104.31 139.34 176.82 221.86 260.91 278.94 279.63 Widower’s/widow’s - 91.96 92.56 71.25 58.10 60.49 60.20 Of which for those who lost spouse before 1 January 1995* - - - 31.10 34.43 35.13 34.57 Loss of breadwinner 96.02 102.62 122.66 149.96 174.60 183.11 183.32 Seniority 111.88 125.81 149.93 179.67 208.27 216.24 212.72 * Paid since 1 July 1997 Education 1994/95 1995/96 1996/97 1997/98 1998/99 1999/00 2000/01 Total enrolment 644 665 688 717 746 774 787 Drop-outs, % of total enrolment 1.2 1.3 1.2 0.9 0.9 0.9 - Crime 1994 1995 1996 1997 1998 1999 2000 Registered crime 58,634 60,819 68,053 75,816 78,149 77,108 82,370 Juvenile crime 3,036 3,385 3,408 3,313 3,322 3,339 3,578 Solved cime, % 41 40 41 43 40,3 41 40 Gender profile Average gross monthly wage, LTL All employed Workers Employees Women Men Women Men Women Men 1996 04 534 709 339 560 628 915 1997 04 685 920 546 765 782 1,197 1998 04 886 1,152 643 902 1,044 1,587 1999 04 968 1,182 660 909 1,152 1,615 2000 1 quarter 930 1,143 654 861 1,092 1,551 2001 1 quarter 964.3 1,180.8 671.7 891.4 1,135.7 1,617.5 Results of Parliamentary (Seimas) elections Women % Men % VII Seimas, 1992 10 7.1 131 92.9 VIII Seimas, 1996 25 18.0 114 82.0 IX Seimas,2000 15 10.6 126 89.4 Members of municipal councils Women % Men % 1995 289 19.4 1,199 80.6 1997 326 22.0 1,158 78.0 2000 275 17.6 1,287 82.4 106 Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001
  • 107.
    Cabinet of Ministers Total Women Men VI Cabinet of Ministers 20 - 20 VII Cabinet of Ministers 20 1 19 VIII Cabinet of Ministers 18 2 16 VIII Cabinet of Ministers 15 1 14 IX Cabinet of Ministers 15 1 14 X Cabinet of Ministers 15 1 14 XI Cabinet of Ministers 13 1 12 XII Cabinet of Ministers 13 3 10 Enrolment, %, beginning of academic year Specialised secondary education Higher education Females Males Females Males 1990/91 50.8 49.2 51.9 48.1 1995/96 64.3 35.7 56.2 43.8 1999/00 64.6 35.4 57.9 42.1 2000/01 64.0 36.0 58.1 41.9 Scientists, 2000 Women Men Scientists 1,822 3,511 Habilitated doctors 110 685 Professors 62 547 Docents 20 67 Doctors 1,664 2,683 Professors 6 37 Docents 741 1,493 107 The principal human development indicators
  • 108.
    Lithuanian Human Development Report 2001 Publisher: Social Policy Unit (SPG) Vivulskio str. 10-26, LT-2009, Vilnius, Lithuania No. of copies printed 1000 Publishing House „Homo liber”, Laisvës av. 81-20, LT-2022, Vilnius, Lithuania Printer AB „Vilspa”, Virðuliðkiø str. 80, LT-2056, Vilnius, Lithuania